Reclaimed Memories by Elizabeth Thrash Brady 1991

(This page was typewritten and taped inside the cover of Mother’s copy. RMB)
TO THOSE WHO THINK THEY WOULD LIKE TO READ MY BOOK:
I know that there are sections of this that would not be interesting to those
outside my immediate family.
"Early Memories" were the most enlightening to our grandchildren, but may not
interest you at all. This section and "Songs our Parents Sang" are the favorites of
our siblings, because they were a part of those long ago years.
You may be interested in seeing how a poverty-stricken couple with a child
managed to complete their schooling in preparation for Troy's ordination. This
section is from page 40 to 45.
The account of our first pastorate on pages 46 to 56 I think might interest anyone
who knows us. Beginning with "The Bumgarner Family" on page 58 and going to
the end of that chapter are accounts of two or three funny incidents of our Union
ministry. Other amusing incidents are on pages 60-63; 83-84; One friend told me
she enjoyed pages 92-95 so much because she had been to so many of the places
mentioned. I lied in this section!
Page 61 might interest you. Also the third paragraph on p. 74. (last par. Pg 70)
On page 82 is the picture of the church which was constructed in Elkins, W. Va.
during our pastorate there. It probably means more to us than any church we
ever served. Our ministry was so rewarding there, with two new churches
constructed.
To me the following pages are interesting: 60-63; 83-84; 92 to 95. (One reader
said she enjoyed so much the sections on our vacations because those accounts
reminded her so vividly of places she had visited. She was amused at the lie I
told.)
"Home" tells of the renovation of the property in Virginia.
Please read the section at top of page 109 before going on to the remainder of the
book, so you will understand my order of writing.
Page 172 reached us here in a newsletter from the church we attended in
Virginia, after the sale of our property there.
I hope you enjoy what you read of an 84-year-old lady’s reminiscences. Read the
first sentence of each paragraph to see if you might like to read that section.
As you read please jot down sections you have found interesting and let me know
what they are.
Elizabeth T. Brady, 135 Belmont Ave., Cocoa, FL. 32927
(I had to change the page numbers listed above to match this copy. RMB)
Reclaimed Memories
Elizabeth Thrash Brady
1991
Affectionately dedicated to my grandchildren:
Marion Landis Brady
Sylvia Brady Mullen
Heather Brady White
Brian Drew Brady
Jonathon Brooks Brady
Robert Martin Brady
Londa Beth Brady
Mark Travis Brady
Digitally Recreated by
Robert Martin Brady
In Loving Memory of My Grandparents
© 2003
2
Table of Contents
PREFACE
5
ACKNOWLEDGMENT
6
EARLI EST CHILDHOOD MEMORIES
7
BAKER’S RUN
10
FAIRFAX FARM
14
CRESTON
19
ELIZABETH
22
PARKERSBURG
26
MEETING YOUR FUTURE "POP TROY"
28
MARRIAGE
30
AKRON, OHIO
32
BACK TO WEST VIRGINIA
34
BONEBRAKE THEOLOGICAl. SEMINARY
40
OUR CAMPING EXPERI ENCES
43
CAIRO CIRCUIT AND HOWARD'S BIRTH
46
UNION CIRCUIT, 1936--1939
56
FREEMANSBURG CIRCUIT, 1939—1942
61
HARRISBURG, OHIO--1942-1945
69
ELKINS, WEST VIRGINIA, 1945—1952
75
SHENANDOAH COLLEGE AND CONSERVATORY OF MUSIC, 1952—1956
85
WAYNESBORO, VIRGINIA—1957
98
BRADENTON, FLORIDA, 1957-1968
100
THE SIXTI ES AND VACATIONS WITH GRANDCHILDREN
109
1961-- LANNY
112
1962--SKIP AND HEATHER
118
1963, WESTERN TRIP--ALDA CLOYD
122
1964--BRADENTON—SNOW
128
1965--EMMANUEL CHURCH
130
1966
131
1967
132
FAREWELL TO BRADENTON—1968
133
1968--ST. ANDREW'S CHURCH—ROBBIE
134
1969—BETH
136
THE SEVENTI ES
138
1970
138
1971
140
RETIREMENT TRIP—1971
143
3
1972
144
BRADY FAMILY REUNION AT SINGERS GLEN
148
1973
148
1974
151
1975
152
1976
153
1977
156
1978
157
1979
159
THE EIGHTI ES
159
1980
159
1981
161
1982
162
1983
163
1984
164
1985
166
1986
168
1987
169
1988
169
1989
170
1990
173
THE NINETI ES
174
1991
174
MY SISTERS AND I REMINISCE
175
SONGS OUR PARENTS SANG
179
THREE YOUNG LADIES
179
LISTEN TO THE MOCKING BIRD
181
THE BUTCHER BOY
181
BILLY BOY
181
WHERE IS MY BOY TONIGHT?
182
'ERIN'S GREEN SHORE
183
MORE SISTERLY REMEMBRANCES
183
CONCLUSION
185
Afterword by Robert Martin Brady
4
PREFACE
Why did I undertake this rather extensive treatise, which has occupied my thoughts
and most of my spare hours since May 1, 1991? Primarily because our sons have
requested that we do it, for the sake of their descendants. Then I thought how much it
would have meant to me during my fifty years of research on my own roots, if I had
had something written by my grandparents that would have made them come alive for
me. My last grandparent died when I was four months old, so I have no memory of any
of them. I have always regretted that I did not ask my parents more about their early
lives, when it would have been possible to have done so. Our grandchildren have all
known us, but perhaps those two babies born last year, our great-grandson and our
great-great grandson, may someday read this and be grateful that they had an
ancestor who left them a picture of a different world than that into which they were
born.
I started typing my memoirs with the decade of the sixties. At almost eighty-four years
1 could not think that I would get much more than that done. We had taken the five
oldest grandchildren north with us at different times during that period. I wanted to
help them recall their memories--their things we had enjoyed together-during those
month long vacations.
I had a few much corrected typewritten pages written when Joy, my daughter-in-law,
suggested that I should get a computer. I could not believe that at my age I could learn
to use a computer. I will always be grateful for the encouragement the family gave me!
Alter my initial struggles it has been a real joy to me and I am fairly well satisfied with
what I have produced.
This is not reproduced in the order in which it was written. The decade of the sixties,
where I began recording is where it would be if I had started with my "Earliest
Memories," and proceeded from there. Some of my frustrations with learning the
computer are reflected in those first pages, written in May.
This is for you, my grandchildren. I hope you will find it interesting enough to read
and that it will put questions in your mind that you would like to discuss with us.
Please read it with a blank piece of paper in front of you. Put down the things that you
are curious about and we will enjoy elaborating on them when you visit.
Keep in mind that sixty-five years of this account are also Pop Troy's memoirs. We
have had a very unusual life. Pop Troy was finishing his college at the same time
Marion was in college and Howard and I were in college one year together. Pop Troy
and I sat side by side in every classroom during our Theological Seminary days and he
only beat me a little in grades in one or two subjects. My ego was salved when the
homiletics professor remarked in class, "Mr. Brady, you are going to have to watch
out, or you might become known as the husband of Mrs. Elizabeth Brady."
5
ACKNOWLEDGMENT
I want to thank each member of my family for the help and encouragement they have
given me the seven months it has taken me to write this narrative. They have believed
that I was still capable at eighty-four years, of producing something in writing that
they would value. So I have spent long hours in front of my computer.
I thank Pop Troy for his willingness to eat hastily prepared meals and being patient in
spending many hours in splendid isolation, while I was shut up in my little office.
To my daughter-in-law, Joy, I say, "Thank you," for suggesting that I should have a
computer. I know that I never could have used the typewriter and produced a
manuscript with which I would be happy.
Thanks also must go to Grandson Drew for loaning me his computer until I gained the
confidence I needed to invest in one of my own.
I owe much to the help given me by my son, Marion, when I needed assistance with
computer problems from time to time.
To my neighbor and good friend, Hilda Calley, for acting as my head editor and
reading every page that I have written so carefully that I feel many minor errors have
been eliminated, due to her eagle eye. She has retained my first printing and I have no
doubt that she would be able to find in this narrative, any certain paragraph more
quickly than I could find it.
My son, Howard, has been my computer expert. He has stood by my side during these
last seven months, with his expertise and has been most patient in rendering the help
I sometimes needed. He has also developed and printed the pictures I wished to
include with this writing. He will now take what I have done and prepare it for the
printer. His aim will be to get the finished product back to me before Christmas.
To Howard's wife, Grace, I say a big "Thank you," for your love and belief in my ability
as a "writer."
To all I say a very hearty, 'Thank you!"
6
EARLIEST CHILDHOOD MEMORIES
I was born in Sutton, which is the county seat of Braxton County, West Virginia, on
September 7th, 1907. 1 was four months old when the family moved about eight or
ten miles up Elk River. I cannot be sure but I think my sister, Elma, must have been
born in the house to which we moved. I remember Ruby saying that we moved across
the river after the birth of one of my younger sisters. I think Opal and Beulah were
born in an old house that Dad tore down after building a house above and to the left of
the old one.
I distinctly remember a baby learning to walk on the rough board flooring of the
kitchen in the old house. This must have been Opal, who did not walk until almost a
year and a half old. About the time she should have started to walk one of the older
siblings let her fall and she got a severe injury to her mouth and nose and would not
allow her feet to touch the floor for several months. Elma remembers that Mother said
the baby, probably Beulah, would learn to walk in the new house. Evidently Dad was
building it at that time.
As far as I can pinpoint it, my very earliest recollection of an event took place on July
2, 1911. On that date I was more than two months short of my fourth birthday. Opal
was one year and nine days old and Elma was between the two of us. The day was
very warm and our mother took a blanket and, carrying Opal, took the three of us to a
woods not far from our house. She spread the blanket under the shade of a large tree
and put Opal, who could not walk, on it. She told Elma and me to get some big leaves
and she would make us hats. I can remember well searching for the largest leaves I
could find. Mother took small twigs and pinned the leaves together and I walked
around very carefully with my hat on my head so that I would not lose it under a tree
with low hanging branches.
I am almost certain that this event took place in the same patch of woods, as our
childhood picture of Elma, Opal and me was taken by a traveling photographer.
Beulah was just three weeks old at that time and Opal, who was only a year and ten
days older, cried and Mother gave her the hair brush to quiet her. Elma says she
remembers that she was very ashamed of Opal for crying. She was no longer the baby
and only babies were supposed to cry.
7
Elms, Opal and Elizabeth Thrash, August 1911
I know the reason this date of July 2, 1911, stayed in my memory is because on that
day I lost in the woods the only toy I possessed, a little iron just like the one my
mother used. We searched for the iron many times, but were never able to find it.
Later my mother told me that that was the day before my sister Beulah was born. The
birth of another little sister made no impression on me, for I remember nothing
concerning that day. But the loss of my toy was a traumatic experience!
The next event I remember clearly is the funeral of my nine year old brother, Wilbur.
My parents lost two boys in childhood. Percy was fourteen months older than I, and
died when I was four months old. Of course I have no recollection of him. My mother
often spoke of him as a beautiful baby with golden curls.
At the time of Wilbur's death we lived in the country, but not far from the little village
of Levi, West Virginia. Levi was always called "Baker's Run" by the people who lived
there. That was probably the older name, before it became a stop on the railroad
which ran through the center of the settlement.
I remember seeing Wilbur's casket in our living room, supported by two kitchen chairs
and of the neighbors gathering in the house for the funeral service. At this time I was
four months past my fourth birthday and very disturbed by my mother's tears. I
picked up a little chair or stool and carried it over and placed it between two neighbor
8
ladies whom I liked and sat down on it. One remarked to the other, "Poor little thing.
She does not understand what is going on." I felt comforted by their sympathy.
I seem to remember that the house had a high porch and the casket was taken to the
edge of the porch and lifted into a wagon to be taken to the cemetery. I am almost
certain, because of the date of his death and of my remembrance of the house, that he
died in the new house. I do not remember any thing about the event after that. I
presume some neighbor stayed at the house and kept us younger children there while
Wilbur was being buried. He died February 6, 1912.
It is not surprising that births and deaths leave an indelible impression on the mind of
a small child. The next event that I remember distinctly occurred on May 28, 1913. My
youngest sister, Ruth, was born that day. How very different were the attitudes and
beliefs concerning pregnancy in that day from today! We were told that the doctor
brought the babies. There was never any hint that the little one was inside the
mother's body. I knew that something out of the ordinary was happening when my
mother did not get up that morning to get our breakfast. Elma and I were sent to play
at a neighbor's house and Brother Teddy was sent to a home where there was a boy
about his age. I was almost nine months past five years old and Ted was almost three
years my senior, so probably wiser about what was soon to happen. He heard that
there was a new baby at our house before he was supposed to return home, and came
to where Elma and I were playing with the news that, 'There is a little nigger baby at
our house." When we started home he tried to keep us there by saying, "No there isn't.
I just said that." But the die was cast! Nothing he would say could prevent us from
going home to see the little nigger baby before we were supposed to be there. The little
"nigger" baby was my baby sister, Frieda Ruth.
It was in the new house that Ruth was born. I feel reasonably sure that we moved into
that house between the birth of Beulah, on July 3, 1911, and the death of Wilbur, on
February 6, 1912. I often wonder where Dad got the money to build a house. I think it
would have been hard to rind money to feed his large family. I cannot remember that
he worked at anything except farming at that time. I remember the house as being
very simple in construction, with a long front porch. A door at one end of the porch
opened into the kitchen and another into the living area. I know that the bedrooms
were in a line, opening into each other instead of from a hall.
I have always thought that it was on this long front porch that I injured my eye, but it
could not have been, since I was only three at that time. I do know that I was on a
porch and that the day I hurt my eye a neighbor lady was visiting with my mother in
the kitchen. She saw that I had the scissors. I distinctly heard her say, "Lillie,
Elizabeth has the scissors." Mother came out to take them from me and I tried to hold
on to them and some way pierced the pupil of my eye. I have no recollection of the
pain, but was told later that they were afraid I would lose that eye. It festered and
watered for almost a year. It was always weak but we did not realize the extent of the
injury until after I was married and was tested for glasses. There is no visible scar, but
I have no central vision in that eye.
My first experience of riding on a train was while we were living in the house Dad
built. Mother took me with her when she went to Sutton to consult a doctor. She had
gallstones and shortly after this visit to the doctor, she had such a bad attack that she
was carried on a cot to the train, to go to the hospital in Sutton. We were all panic
stricken and crying when she was placed on the train. Even as small children we knew
9
she was dangerously ill. I was very afraid that I would never see her again. She had
the needed operation and was able to come home in about three weeks.
Ted, Elma and I were sent to Mother's sister, Mollie Ritter, where we stayed for about a
month during Mother's illness. This was my second train trip. My third train trip was
the one Ruby and I took to our aunts, when Dad' sister, Mollie Allman, bought me the
doll.
Ruby was left at home to care for Ruth, who was a tiny baby, and Beulah and Opal.
No doubt the neighbors gave her assistance and Gotthart, who was three years older,
probably shared in the responsibilities. Dad went to the hospital with Mother and
stayed with his sister, Dora, who lived in Sutton. If my memory is correct, he returned
home when she was out of danger; then went back to accompany her home. I
remember that when we returned home from Aunt Mollie's I was shocked at Mother's
thin appearance.
This Aunt Mollie had no children. It was through her estate that Mother, and her
seven siblings, received a check each year. This fund was derived from the mineral
rights which were reserved when the farm was sold. I believe the gas may have been
discovered after the deaths of both Ritters. Mother's share is now being divided
between her children or their descendants.
This aunt's name was Mary Frances, so it is hard to see any logic to the nickname of
Mollie. She died in 1914, the result of blood poisoning in a finger. Her husband died in
1923.
BAKER’S RUN
I think we must have lived in the house Dad built for about three years. Then we
moved into Baker's Run. My dad bought a country store there and the post office was
in the store at that time. The house and the store were connected. It was a nice, large
building and the house was roomy. I have fond memories of that period. We five little
sisters had a big room in which we played. I think this room must have been over a
cellar or the wareroom of the store. It could only be entered from the outside of the
house or store. My father's distant cousin, Ernest Crislip, bought the store and
boarded with us until we moved from Braxton County to the Fait-fur Farm in Wirt
County, West Virginia, after the close of school in 1917.
There was one incident that happened while Dad was proprietor of the store that the
family has recalled with glee. One day a lady came into the store with a pound of
butter and asked to trade it for butter that someone else had brought in. Dad asked,
"Why do you want to trade it?
Is it strong?" If butter was kept too long it had a
rancid taste and country people could tell by smelling it if it had been on hand too
long.
She replied, "Oh, no! It is not strong.
I just churned it yesterday."
When Dad pressed her farther as to why she wanted to trade she confessed, "I found a
mouse in my cream jar yesterday. I got it out right away, but just can't eat the butter
myself, but what people don't know won't hurt them."
10
Dad agreed with her and taking her pound of butter to the wareroom he smoothed off
the flower her mould left on the top. He altered its appearance so much that she could
not recognize it, wrapped it in a different piece of paper and brought it out to her. She
went home happy, but learned later what Dad had done. She then did not feel very
kindly toward her neighbor, the grocer. Dad said to her, "Well, you know you said that
what people did not know would not hurt them. You weren't hurt by eating your own
butter, were you?"
The construction of the house at Baker's Run would indicate that the location for it
had to be leveled quite a bit in order to build the large building. There was a long back
porch and in back of the porch was a retaining wall for the back yard, which was some
what higher than the level of the porch and house. As a child the wall seemed very
high to me. The younger children could not jump from its top to the porch. It probably
was not more than two or three feet, but we felt as we grew older that we had obtained
stature and ability when we learned to jump the intervening space between the wall
and the porch. Elma has since said that she was sorry when Opal was able to jump it.
Somehow it meant that her younger sister was catching up with her and it was
important, to her, not to be too closely identified with Opal. Opal did grow faster than
Elma and sometimes people remarked that they looked like twins.
While we were still living in Baker's Run in the summer of 1912, Ruby, who was 12
Years old and 1, who was seven years younger, went by train for a two week visit with
the families of Dad's two sisters, Mollie and Lettie. Aunt Lettie had two girls around
Ruby's age, so Ruby wanted to stay there the entire time. But I fell in love with Aunt
Mollie. All her children were married and gone and she was very affectionate. She
would hold me on her lap and hug and kiss me. With four smaller sisters at home I
did not get many hugs and kisses.
Our father was one of the younger children in a large family and Aunt Mollie was the
next to the eldest. She was probably better fixed financially than any of the siblings.
My mother had remarked, before we left, that perhaps Aunt Mollie would buy me a
doll while we were there. I had been begging for a doll and Mother felt they could not
buy for one without buying for all and they could not afford to do that.
While I was there Aunt Minerva, the first born of my dad's family, was also visiting
Aunt Mollie and the two women took me along with them to walk to the store located
in the village of Valley Chapel. (Years later Troy served as pastor in the United
Brethren Church in that village.) I was happily skipping along in front of the ladies
when I remembered about the doll. I ran back and getting between them took the
hand of each and looking up at Aunt Mollie I said, "Aunt Mollie, Mommie said you
could buy me a doll if you wanted to." The women looked at each other and laughed. I
soon forgot about the doll and went outside the store and was entertaining myself by
swinging around one of the posts supporting the roof, when Aunt Mollie called me into
the store. There on the counter, lined up side by side, were all the dolls in the store.
Aunt Mollie said, "Elizabeth, you pick out the one you want." I have often wondered if
she ever realized how happy she made a little girl that day. A short time after that
Aunt Minerva came to our home for a visit and brought the four younger girls a small
doll each.
One day a traveling photographer came by our home in Baker's Run and Mother
decided to have her daughters' picture taken. The boys were not at home at that time.
When we lined up for the picture I thought of my doll and ran into the house to get it.
11
Ruth, who was three at that time, fussed to hold it and Mother made me give it to her.
There I stand in the picture with a pout on my face and Ruth looking perfectly angelic!
Thrash sisters, 1915. Seated: Ruth with my doll, Beulah
Standing, Left to Right: Elizabeth, Ruby, Elms, Opal
My dad was always into some project to make money. After selling the store to Ernest
he invested the money in a saw mill which he operated for several months. It was
located a few miles from our home and he employed two or three other men and took
my two brothers to help. My mother would take the three younger girls and go with
him to cook for the men one week. The next week Ruby would take Elma and me and
do the cooking. It was fun for us. We liked sleeping in the bunk beds, but it must have
been a lot of work for Ruby who was only about fourteen years old at that time. Elma
and I helped with the dishes. However, I suspect that we just played most of the time
or looked for Honest Snuff box lids, which we could trade at the store for candy. I
remember that, no matter how rusty they were, if the big "H" could be seen on the lid
we would be allowed a half penny's worth of candy for each one.
The men who worked on the sawmill with Dad would tease Elma and me by calling us
boys. Elma remembers that she highly resented this and always corrected them by
12
saying, "We are not boys! We are girls!" I was sixteen months older and more worldly
wise, I guess. I do not remember that I resented it. Anyway, I used to wish that I were
a boy, so I could wear overalls with all those nice pockets.
Baker’s Run was located about ten or twelve miles almost due east of Sutton and in a
valley. Years later a big dam was built east of Sutton and a large lake was formed,
which now covers what once was Baker's Run. We learned that would happen as the
lake filled and Troy and I visited the area and went through the house before the lake
was large enough to cover its location. Years later the lake and the surrounding area
were developed for recreation and has become very popular for camping and boating.
I think it was in 1915 that each of the little sisters received a small doll for Christmas.
Our parents never taught us to believe in Santa, probably because they did not want
to build up our expectations. We did hang up our stockings for the candy treat that we
knew each of us would receive. One year our stockings held an orange as well as a bag
of candy. That was the first orange I ever remember seeing.
I do not know about the rest of my family but I never felt deprived. I think we had as
much as the neighbor children, generally. I do remember that when we lived where
Ruth was born that one of the neighbor children had a doll that I coveted. Mother
ordered cloth printed with a doll pattern, which she cut out, sewed and stuffed. We
should have had more than one for we almost drove her crazy fussing over that one.
She warned us over and over that if we could not play with it without fussing that she
would throw it away. Finally, she did just what she threatened. She threw it into a
brush thicket on the other side of the road. We would go to the road and look at it, but
we knew better than to bring it into the house.
Even though I did not believe in Santa I was thrilled the year that all of us got dolls,
when Ruby wrote a note for us and put it in the stove. She said that it would go up the
chimney and Santa would get it. Of course, being seven years my senior, she knew
that the dolls were already on hand. What a wonderful Christmas it was for us! We
each had a doll! There was no longer fussing about who would get to play Mother!
13
FAIRFAX FARM
The next move we made was from Braxton County to Wirt County. This was quite an
experience for all of us. We moved to a beautiful but rather isolated area known as
"The Fairfax Farm." It was said to be a part of the Lord Fairfax grant of land. It was
owned and stocked by a man named Newton McConnehey who lived in Parkersburg.
My father was the manager and fanner and received a good share of the profits when
cattle were sold. My brother Ted remarked once that this period was the most
prosperous of our lives while we were growing up. Mr. Mcconnehey was such a nice
gentleman. We were always happy to have him visit. He sent a big box each Christmas
with a package for every member of the family.
The farm lay in a big bend of the Little Kanawha River. A straight line on the West
Virginia road map indicated a move of about fifty miles from Bakers Run to the farm.
No roads or rivers ran straight, so to travel between the two would probably mean a
distance of seventy or seventy-five miles, over hills and through valleys, northwest of
Baker's Run.
The farm had many acres of flat meadow land above the usual flood stage of the river.
On the plateau, just above the sandy river banks around the curve of the river, were
huge chestnut trees. They must have been planted for they were so evenly spaced. We
looked forward to the first frost and the opening of the chestnut burrs. The entire
family would then gather the nuts together. I remember one year that all the school
books changed and with the money we got for the chestnuts we were able to pay for all
those beautiful new books. I was in seventh heaven!
Fairfax Farm House. (Photo taken during a return visit in the 1940's.)
When we were ready for the move from Baker's Run to the farm my dad and the two
boys had a regular old fashioned western "drive." They put the poultry and everything
they would need for camping into the wagon. With foodstuffs needed for themselves
and the livestock, they left several days before the rest of the family. The furniture and
14
other belongings went by train to Parkersburg, as did Mother and her six daughters.
We went by passenger train but the furniture had to go by freight.
By this time I was a seasoned traveler. I had had three short trips before this
experience, but it was the first time for some of my younger sisters. We got off the
train in Parkersburg, West Virginia. We were met at the station by Mr. McConnehey
who put us into a cab headed for a big hotel. Here I had my first culture shock when I
saw paved streets and sidewalks and spent the night in a large hotel where we took
care of our physical needs in a small room and it was flushed away! "This was my first
experience with a bathroom. It was also my first time riding in a car. I feel reasonably
sure that Mr. McConnehey was paying all the expenses of this move. He and my
parents seemed to be good friends. They always called him "Newt," but we children
were never allowed to call older adults by their first names. In answering questions we
knew to say, "Yes sir." 'No, sir' and "Yes, ma'am" and "No, ma'am."
Reservations had been made for us and we were escorted to our rooms by a bell hop
who somehow, miraculously, caused the room to be brightly lighted! When we were
ready for bed Mother and Ruby wondered how to extinguish the light. That was my
first exposure to electric lights. Up until this time our sources of light at night were
kerosene lamps. Ruby solved the problem, after experimenting, by reversing the action
of the bell hop.
At the time of our move to the farm World War I was in progress in Europe and my
parents were very concerned that the United States might get involved. I can
remember our eagerness to read the weekly newspaper each time it arrived. Mother
grieved when President Wilson, on April 6, 1917, declared that a state of war existed
between Germany and the United States. Gotthart was nineteen years old and
registered for the draft. Before the Armistice was signed on November 11, 1918, Dad
also had to register. We did not learn of the signing until two or three days later and
there was great rejoicing when the news reached us.
We stayed on the farm for the next three years and profited financially, but the farm
was rather isolated and the school was so inaccessible that my parents felt they must
get us to a place with a better school. Not only was the school on the other side of the
Little Kanawha River, the river bank across from the farm was very steep and almost
impossible to climb in bad weather.
My older sister, Ruby, was unhappy here because of the lack of companionship and
because there was no high school for her to attend. She was allowed to go to Ohio and
stay with a sister of my mother's, Amanda and John Tenney. There she attended high
school and received a teacher's certificate by passing a state teachers' examination.
Ruby taught two terms while we were on the farm. The first year she did not get back
home often. When she did come she had to borrow a horse, or someone from home
went for her with the horses. I remember one time when she was home it was decided
that I should ride in back of her and bring our horse back. I know I was uneasy all the
way home. I was afraid I would miss the road when I came to one of the forks.
Probably, if I had just given the horse his head he would have taken me straight home.
I had butterflies in my stomach until I reached a section of the road which was
familiar.
It was the custom in rural areas in those days for music teachers, as well as school
teachers, to move in with some family in the community. In return for board and room
site taught some of the members of that family to play the old reed organ or a piano.
15
There was a blind music teacher boarding where Ruby boarded and one weekend
Ruby brought her to the farm. This was the first time we children ever any had any
contact with a blind person and we were given strict orders about how we were to
respond to her. We all enjoyed her visit. We liked to listen to her tell about her
experiences. She charged a small amount for those outside the family where she
boarded to take lessons and Ruby took advantage of this.
It may have been this same weekend that I drank my first lemonade. I think this was
the first year of Ruby's teaching. When she came home she brought a bag of lemons.
We got our drinking water from a spring about a block or a little farther from the
house. The water from the spring was always much colder than it was when it stood
for a period of time in the kitchen. We were often sent to the spring to get a fresh
bucket of water even though there was water in the bucket. That water would be put
into one of the large hogsheads, used to catch rain water from the roof for washing.
Ruby instructed one of us to go to the spring for a fresh pail of water.
I think the
water buckets of those days held about ten quarts and Ruby had enough lemons to
make a whole bucket of lemonade. My! It was good! I have never had a drink of
anything that I have enjoyed quite as much as that first lemonade.
Molasses making time was exciting for us on the farm. Almost every farmer raised
sugar cane and at harvest time the farmer who owned the machinery to grind and
extract the juices from the cane traveled from farm to farm with his equipment and
when he left each family had gallons and gallons of molasses. I loved it for breakfast
when we mixed it with fresh butter and ate it with Mother's good hot buttermilk
biscuits. Oh, what a hardship it was during the First World War when we could not
get flour for biscuits and had to eat cornbread for breakfast. That was fine for the
evening meal with about a pint of milk, but not for breakfast!
I know that Ted, as well as Ruby, was not very happy on the farm. The two boys who
had died in infancy and childhood would have been company for him had they lived.
Wilbur was between him and Ruby and Percy was just younger. He was too voting to
socialize with Gotthart and Ruby's friends, and too old to enjoy playing with his five
younger sisters.
Gotthart, the firstborn of the family and ten years older than I, felt that he needed to
"strike out for himself." He went to Sedalia, Ohio, and worked for our aunt and her
husband, Amanda and John Tenney, on their big farm. We thought of this family as
our "rich relations," on Mother's side of the family. They owned many acres of flat farm
land and sold hundreds of hogs each year. Ruby had spent one school year with the
Tenney family when she went to high school. Gotthart was gone a part of the last year
we were on the farm. Later, when we moved to Creston, lie returned and got work
there either on one of the river boats or driving a truck. He married a Creston girl,
nine years his junior, Edna Merrill, in November of 1922. She had been my closest girl
friend while we lived in Creston.
Our parents brought us a nice croquet set while at the Fairfax Farm and Dad and the
boys spent quite a bit of time leveling and preparing the ground. I do not remember
that Dad and Gotthart ever played with us, but Mother sometimes did. One of the
younger children could not say my big name and she called me "Idly." So, Idly became
Ted's name for me when he wanted to tease me. One day the teasing got under my
skin. He had climbed up on the gate posts and yelled to me, "Hey, Idly, look!" Then he
made his arms flap like a rooster's wings and imitated a rooster crowing. I picked up a
croquet ball and, never dreaming that I would hit him, threw it and struck him in the
16
back. I know it hurt and he came after me. I yelled for Mother and was glad when she
came and gave us both a little switching. I knew that was not nearly as bad as Ted
would have given me if he had reached me before she did, but I always felt close to Ted
after we were grown.
I do not remember that I was lonely on the Fairfax. We five little girls were company for
each other. There were lots of nice places to play. The hay loft was sweet smelling
when the new hay was stored in the barn. After the corn cribs were emptied in the
summer we swept them out and had two nice places for playhouses. .Carports were
unknown then, but between the two cribs was a large covered space for the protection
of farm machinery. Over that area and the two cribs was a spacious attic where we
often played. The creek, which ran through the farm, was another source of enjoyment
for us. We gloried in our courage when we were able to catch craw fish back of their
pinchers, in a manner that made them unable to do damage to our hands. We started
out with the little fellows and, oh what an accomplishment when we no longer were
afraid to tackle the huge ones, we might find under a rock as it was turned over!
When we wanted to buy anything from the store we rode horses to Creston. We often
traded farm produce for the things we could not raise. Eggs and butter were valuable
trade products, so we did not always get as many eggs to eat as I would have enjoyed.
It was quite a treat for us to ride behind one of the adults on the horse to Creston,
which was a distance of about three miles. We had to "take turns" going. There were
too many to all go at once.
Until I was twelve years old, and we moved to Creston, we had never lived close
enough to a church to attend regularly. We were all excited one summer while at the
farm, to attend the Sunday School which had been organized and was being held in
the school building across the river. My mother taught the smaller children and the
only literature we had was small cards, with a Bible picture on one side and an
explanation on the other. One Sunday the lesson text was from Math. 20:21. It told of
the mother of James and John coming to Jesus and requesting that her two sons be
allowed to "sit, one on his right hand and one on the left when he came into his
kingdom." A small boy spoke up and said, "Wouldn't that hurt Jesus?"
Another experience I remember about this Sunday School was that Ruby would
sometimes teach her five little sisters the words to one of the children's hymns and
that the five of us lined up in a row in front of the building and sang. I know we
learned "I'll Be A Sunbeam," and the song which begins, 'Two little Hands To Work For
Jesus." I do not remember that we made gestures with the "Sunbeam" one but we did
all through the other one.
When I was a child there was always a long program at the school just before
Christmas and another one on the night of the last day of school. Similar programs I
ere held on Children's Day and at Christmas time in the churches. Every child in :he
school had a part in those programs and in the churches almost every child in the
community was given some part. These programs consisted of recitations, dialogues,
skits and singing. Everything was given from memory and it seemed to me we
practiced for weeks before the big event. The programs were always well attended.
Before the time of radio and television almost everyone in the community looked
forward to getting together for a social time and to hear the children perform. We
practiced so much that by the time the big day arrived I knew by heart the entire
program.
17
The school at Baker’s Run and the one we attended at the farm were both one room
affairs, with the eight grades being taught by the same teacher. Sometimes there were
no pupils for some of the grades. The teachers did not always have even a high school
education, so they never were adequately prepared. At both these schools the desks
were double and we were always changing seat partners. But boys and girls never sat
together, except as punishment. My first "heart-throb" was Boyd Reed at the farm. It
had never entered my mind to be interested in any boy until Boyd whispered to me
one day to meet him after school. I was about ten years old and he was a little older.
When we were dismissed we met outside and he handed me a cheap pin, which I think
was a prize which came with a jar of Cloverine salve. The rest of that year we "went
steady" at school.
I do not remember the name of the teacher the first year of school at the farm, but I do
remember that I liked her. She lived within walking distance of the school and one day
took me home with her to spend the night. It was at her parents' home that I heard my
first phonograph music. I thought it was the marvel of the ages! The music was on
cylinder records about the size of a 15 ounce tin can of vegetables, if my memory is
correct. The phonograph had one of those huge horns mounted on the corner of the
top of the machine itself. I'm sure the teacher had only a few cylinders. I know that
one of them was, "The Preacher and the Bear," which she played more than once for
me. I think there were only her parents and she living in the house. I slept with her
that night. I thought I had been accorded a distinct honor in being invited home with
her.
Almost everyone who owned a phonograph in those days had a record of, '"The
Preacher and the Bear." Demeaning stereotypes of black people were common in songs
and jokes, among the white race until we began, after the Supreme Court decision of
1954, to realize how unfair and degrading these were to another race.
Ruby taught one year at the school we attended at the farm. The river froze over that
year and our parents were afraid for us to cross on the ice, so we did not get to go but
about half the year. Ruby boarded across the river after it began to freeze over. She
was not our boss when we were not in school but we were afraid to sass or disobey her
when she was "teacher."
It was quite an experience to watch the ice break up when warmer weather came. It
was so thick on the river that the cracking sounded like pistol shots! Someone yelled,
"The ice is going out," and everyone rushed to the river bank. The weight of the ice
from above was so great that great slabs of it would be pushed on edge to a height of
several feet and crash down on the ice which was still intact, breaking it up. The noise
was like continuous thunder. I only remember twice that the ice was so thick it lasted
for several weeks and caused such excitement when it broke up, but there would often
be a thin coating part way across the river.
Ruby’s closest friend while we were on the farm was Ethel Garrison, who lived about a
mile above Creston. One day when Ethel was visiting she and Ruby decided to ride the
horses to Creston. They had the two horses saddled and were ready to mount when
someone remarked that it might rain. Ruby went into the house to get her raincoat,
while Mother held the reins of her horse. The horse was standing by a farm sled, from
which the girls expected to mount. When Ruby threw the coat over the saddle the
horse reared and Mother was thrown across the sled and her arm was broken. A
broken arm in those days meant a stay in a hospital of two weeks.
18
The next day Mother was taken by houseboat to Parkersburg, where her arm was set.
I think they just used splints under the bandage. World War I was going on at this
time and many of the doctors had been called into service, so she was in the hospital
those two weeks without any attention to the arm after it was set. The night before she
was to be discharged the doctor took the bandage from her arm for an examination.
When he called another doctor in Mother knew that the arm was not as it should be,
but they rewrapped it and sent her home.
After the stated period of time had passed the bandage was removed at home. The
broken bone instead of butting together at the break were lapped and that arm was
about three inches shorter than the other. A gristle around them joined the two
together and almost acted as a joint between the elbow and the shoulder, where the
break had occurred. My parents were able to pay the hospital bill, but after they
returned home they received a $25.00 doctor bill for the setting of the arm. Mother
wrote about the condition of her arm and warned them not to send another statement
and they never did.
CRESTON
We were very excited when we learned that we would be moving to Creston. To us
children it was a city! There were two general stores, the post office, a one room
church, and a two room school. There were board sidewalks which helped to keep us
out of the mud, but none, of course, over the roads which were ankle deep with red
clay mud when it rained. This had to be scraped off our shoes with a stick. It’s no
wonder that the paved streets and sidewalks of Parkersburg looked like heaven me!
My parent's business venture this time was "Creston Hotel." I presume that they
rented the large building but they had money enough from the farm to buy all its
furnishings. It was a two story, perfectly rectangular structure, with six-foot-wide halls
running the entire lengths of both the downstairs and the upstairs. As one entered the
building from the front the lobby was the first room on the right, back of that was the
dining room, with a swinging door which led to the kitchen. These three rooms were
large, as was the front room on the left of the hallway, which we called the "parlor," an
old-fashioned term for what we now call "living room." Back of the parlor were the
family bedrooms and a storage room, where the surplus canned foods were kept.
There were six bedrooms upstairs on each side of the hall. My two brothers always
had one room, as did the regular boarders. The rest of the rooms were reserved for our
transient guests.
Creston was an important stopping place on the Little Kanawha River between
Parkersburg, West Virginia, and towns farther up the river to the southeast. The river
was always deep enough for the boats carrying freight to reach here, but much of the
time this was as far upstream as they could go. When the river was low they had to
unload at Creston and the cargo was then taken by truck to Grantsville and Glenville.
One boat always made the trip each of the six working days. It was called the mail
boat and the men who manned it always were regular boarders at our hotel. They had
their own room upstairs, just as my brothers had. The name of the mail boat was "The
Dove." Another boat name was "Edith G." It was named for a little red-haired girl,
whose father owned one of the two grocery stores in town. Edith had heavy red ringlets
which reached to her shoulders. The Gibsons probably owned the boat when it was
named.
19
Mail Boat “Dove”
When we first moved there we had a "hired girl" and an older lady who came each day
to care for the bedrooms upstairs. This woman was like a grandmother to us. In fact
she was the grandmother of my best girl friend in Creston, Edna Merrill. We called her
Aunt Kate. Her last name was Lockhart. She worked for us until we sold the business
and for the next owner, I believe. Ruth said Aunt Kate used to give her a nickel to
empty the chamber pots.
But it was hard to keep a girl for the downstairs. She was responsible for the sweeping
and mopping of the floors and for waiting on the tables at mealtime. We also had a
woman who did the laundry. There was work for the children, also. At first we were
mainly responsible for helping with the dish-washing, but between hired girls I
became the waitress. I was just twelve years old and loved this "important " job. I was
soon imploring my mother to let me be the hired girl. She finally said that if I could do
her work she would pay me the $5.00 a week that she had been paying a girl. You can
bet that I did not fail! After that there was little time for me to play. I did not intend to
give up a good paying job! I saved up quite a nice little hoard and bought the first
phonograph (victrola) we ever had, along with several records. We would then have
music for our guests at mealtime. That victrola was the first piece of furniture we had
after our marriage.
The school at Creston was a two room building; one room downstairs and the other
over it. The first four grades were downstairs and the next four were upstairs. The first
day of school I thought one or two of the eighth grade boys looked like men. They may
have been going after they had completed the eighth grade. Ambitious young people
sometimes repeated an upper grade to try to get a little more education, since the
parents could not afford to send them away from home to attend a high school. My
oldest brother, Gotthart, did this when we lived at Baker’s Run. There was an
20
interesting little sidelight to his attendance that year. The "thought" problems in the
eighth grade arithmetic were sometimes very difficult ones, but my mother was a really
good teacher of math and she could always help any of us out in that subject. So
Gotthart had a better foundation in that skill than the teacher. One day the teacher
could not solve one of the problems and Gotthart went to the board and worked it and
got the answer. The answers were always printed in the back of the book. I do not
remember if she asked him to quit school or if he just stopped going after that day. I
just know that was his last day of his second year in the eighth grade.
My sister, Opal, was afflicted with a nervous disorder while we lived in Creston. The
doctor in that village called it St. Vitus Dance. Her muscles would twitch and
sometimes cause involuntary movements in her limbs. The doctor assured our parents
that she would outgrow it, but I wonder if that was not the beginning of the heart
problem which caused her death in 1954, just short of her 44th birthday. I was very
conscious of the fact that our parents were very concerned about her. She was no
longer required to do her share of the chores. Elma told me later that she did not
realize that Opal was ill, so she complained about her getting out of her usual work.
Mother explained to her privately that Opal was sick. Elma then watched her eating
and, for the first time, realized that something was wrong. She no longer objected to
doing some of the chores which had previously been assigned to Opal.
While we were in the hotel business my dad bought a house boat and he and my
brothers ran it between Parkersburg and as far as they could travel upriver. The roads
could not be traveled much of the year and it was probably less expensive to move
freight by boat when possible. When we moved to the Fairfax Farm our furniture went
by rail to Parkersburg, then by boat to the farm. We got there a few days before our
furniture arrived. Dad and the boys had taken enough bedding, cooking utensils, etc.
for them to get along on, but it was very difficult for the family. Straw was brought into
the house and placed in the corners of one room for us to sleep. I know that all of us
were very happy when the repeated blowing of the boat whistle announced that our
furniture was to be unloaded at our landing on the river bank.
It was a law that no boat could go through any of the locks on the river without a
name. The boat Dad bought had no name and the man who handled the lock between
Creston and Parkersburg explained to Dad that he could not open the locks because of
that. Gotthart picked up something and wrote or scratched "Ruth T." on the pilot
house and they were allowed through. Ruth was my youngest sister, so that particular
boat bore her name from then on. When they got back home it was painted on in big,
bold letters.
I should probably explain the river locks. They were really dams that were built in
rivers to control the waters during floods. The gates were wide enough to allow the
passage of the boats into the area between the two dams and the water in that
passageway was either raised or lowered to bring the boat to the level of the water, in
the direction they wished to travel. We enjoyed the trips we took on the boat.
21
ELIZABETH
In 1921 my parents put the hotel up for sale. The work was too hard on all of us and I
would be ready for high school in another year. They moved to Elizabeth, West
Virginia, where there was a three room high school. I feel sure that they had
accumulated enough money to buy the home there, as well as a motor vehicle, which
we called a "jitney bus." Ted learned to drive it in a matter of days and they provided
transportation to people between Elizabeth and Parkersburg. The jitney was a small
bus with a seat running lengthwise on each side. It could carry about a dozen
passengers comfortably. This was not a paying venture and Dad soon sold it. He was
appointed mayor of the town and with that title came certain duties. He cleaned the
narrow paved walkways across the streets when they became muddy and he had the
power to arrest any person whom he felt was getting "out of line." I do not remember
any instance of him having to use the authority of arrest, but I do recall that he
assisted in taking someone to a mental institution.
After the sale of the hotel and the buying of the home in Elizabeth, Gotthart took
Mother and my four younger sisters to visit Mother's sister, Amanda Tenny, in Sedalia,
Ohio. Gotthart had a model "T' Ford touring car. I was left to move to Elizabeth to cook
for Dad and Ted. I did not mind being left behind. Such authority! As the only female I
told the movers where to put each piece of furniture and decided just what I should
prepare for each meal. I thought I should feed them as we fed our guests in the hotel.
After a day or two Dad said to me, "Elizabeth, you do not need to fix so many different
dishes for us." After that I cut back. I'm sure Dad felt I was spending more than
necessary to feed three people. After two weeks of being the "boss" I was glad to turn it
back over to Mother.
The county fair was a big event for our Ohio relatives each year and it was held while
my Mother was there and all of them went one day. My birthday was coming up and
Mother bought me a crystal cup with Sept. 7, 1921, printed on it. I gave that cup to
Heather and the little embroidered nightgown, with my initials and a flower on the
yoke, to Skip. I think I gave them those souvenirs in 1962, the year they went north
with us. Mother made the gown and Ruby embroidered it for the trip to the aunts the
summer before I was six. It was on that trip that I received the doll from Aunt Mollie.
School started soon after the folks returned from Ohio. This was by far the best school
I had ever attended. Each grade was in a separate room and each teacher taught all
subjects for that grade. The first day we were doing fractions in arithmetic and I just
could not remember how my mother had taught me to do them. The principal of the
school was also the teacher of the eighth grade.
That day Mr. Foust asked me to stay after school and he very gently suggested that
"perhaps I should go back to the seventh grade, since I did not seem to be up on my
math skills." Such humiliation! I could not possibly do that! My sister, Elms, was in
that room!
I assured him that I would prove to him that I knew fractions. The form he used was
different from what I had learned. Everything was new and confusing to me the first
day. Mother went over the method I had been taught with me again and I was on solid
ground. I demonstrated to Mr. Foust that I could work any of the fraction problems
using my mother's method and nothing more was ever said about my repeating the
seventh grade.
22
Back in the early twenties all pupils in the eighth grade were required to take what
was known as "The Diploma Test" This test determined whether a student graduated
from grade school and went on to high school or repeated the eighth grade. Naturally
all who took the test were on pins and needles until they learned their fate. All tests
from the county were sent to the courthouse where they were graded. My dad came
home from there one morning as proud as Punch! I not only had passed the test, I had
made the second highest grade in Wirt County! (Elizabeth is the county seat of Wirt
County.)
The high school in Elizabeth was just three rooms and three teachers. It was as
inferior as a high school as the one room grade schools we had attended were as grade
schools. Every teacher had to teach some subjects for which they were not prepared.
The year I started one of the teachers had just finished college. He was assigned to
teach algebra and I took that my second year there. I do not remember the first names
of any of the teachers. They were always called "Mister." The algebra teacher was Mr.
Knott. One day in class I said to him, "Mr. Knott, how do you know if it is a plus sign
or a minus sign when you add?" His exact reply to me and the class was, "Well, I'll tell
you, Elizabeth. That is one of the little tricks we do in algebra." If it had not been for
the help of a neighbor, Blaine Coberly, I would have received nothing from that course.
It was a requirement that all accredited high schools teach two years of a foreign
language. Mr. Sims, the principal, undertook the task. He was trying to learn it along
with his students. I took first year Spanish under him my second year in high school.
Consequently, I was ill prepared for Spanish II, when I transferred to Parkersburg in
my junior year. My grade was a "C' in that subject for the year. I feel sure that was the
only "C" I ever received in high school. The teacher was probably generous in giving me
that! I could spell and write it right well, but my accent was terrible! The teacher said
to me one day when we were trying to speak in Spanish, in class, “Elizabeth, you are
hopelessly American!" My sister Elms got along better in Spanish than I. She elected to
take two years of French later. Not I! I would rather have taken any math course than
another foreign language!
I keep thinking of so many experiences at different places where we have lived that I
would like to add to my "memoirs," but it is difficult to insert them in chronological
order. I have done that so many times in writing this document! But I do want to add
something about the paving of the road between Parkersburg and Palestine, West
Virginia, which went right through Elizabeth. At that time there were some paved
sidewalks in Elizabeth, but no paved streets. Gotthart did not move with us to
Elizabeth. He had work, either driving a truck or on one of the river boats, so he
stayed in Creston. When construction began on the road he got a job driving a truck
and stayed at home part of the time. He had married in 1922 and had his home in
Creston, but it was not always possible for him to get back there during the week,
while working on the road.
The laying of the road caused a lot of excitement in our little town. There was always a
crowd to watch as load after load of concrete came from the plant in Parkersburg. All
of us stood in front of our house as our alternately dusty or muddy street became a
paved road. We were lucky! Our house was right on the highway to be paved.
The people who bought the hotel in Creston failed to meet their payments and my
parents returned there for a short period of time in order to sell it again. Elma and I
stayed in Elizabeth and worked for our "board." I was with neighbors, the Coberleys,
whom I really loved. They had three little boys under school age. My biggest
23
responsibility was doing the dishes in the evening. This took about two fours for none
were washed all day, until after the evening meal. It was this man, Blaine Coberly,
who helped me with algebra.
Elma was unhappy in the home where she was staying after a period of time. The man
of the house started coming to the bed where she was sleeping with his daughter and
fondled her breasts. She told me about it the next day and we rented a room together
and cooked for ourselves. We paid $2.00 a week for the room and charged the
groceries at the store and our parents paid for them. School was almost out at that
time.
One of the activities that I became interested in at Elizabeth was the 4-H Club. I
enjoyed the meetings each week and learned quite a bit from the activities of the club.
Each member had some project for the year and I chose sewing, as did most of the
girls in our club. Girls who lived on farms were more likely to take canning. I loved to
sew and Mother encouraged me to take over the making of the undergarments when I
was twelve years old. It was not quite fair to the other girls in the club, because I
always carried off first prize in sewing when we had our exhibits.
I loved the camping experiences I had with the 4-H Club. We had two or three
counselors, usually older teens, employed to conduct camps during the summer. The
camps were always well planned and the time spent there was both beneficial and
enjoyable.
4-H Club Project and Camping Outfit
24
Family Christmas, 1922
Mother had a good singing voice. She knew so many hymns from beginning to end and
she sang a lot, especially on the farm. I think she sang more there because we were so
isolated. In Creston we were never alone. She sang and played the organ often while
we lived in Elizabeth. We loved to hear her play and sing some of the old ballads. We
children liked "Redwing" and "Listen To the Mocking Bird," especially. When some of
the old hymns she sang are used in church I can still hear her voice. My parents died
just thirteen days apart, over sixty years ago. I still cannot write about them without a
lump in my throat and tears in my eyes.
As I think back upon my childhood and youth I believe that the period we lived in
Elizabeth was the most carefree of my mother's life, up until that time. We children
were able to do much of the work that had been her responsibility and she was
involved in the ladies' work and playing the piano for the Sunday School and worship
services at church.
After a revival, which was held in the court house, my dad read the Bible a lot and we
had family prayers at night.
25
PARKERSBURG
Aunt Amanda Tenney wrote to Mother that she had very high blood pressure and had
been ordered by the doctor to spend a lot of time lying down. She wanted me to come to Sedalia, Ohio, and spend the summer with her. She said that her daughter, Stacey,
would like for Elma to come and work for her. The two of us spent six weeks in Ohio.
We had never been away from home for any length of time. By the end of that period
we were very homesick.
While we were there our parents again sold the hotel and moved the family to
Parkersburg. Of course that made the two of us even more eager to get home. Uncle
John understood our longings and they did not try to keep us. I received three dollars
each week for my work at Aunt Amanda's and Elma got two dollars. I imagine she
worked harder than I, for Stacey had four small children. We were real happy when
Uncle John bought our train tickets home and we could leave with our money intact.
The family had secured a house on Tavener Avenue, on the streetcar line between
Parkersburg and Marietta, Ohio. I think they were just renting this property, for it was
only a short time until we moved again. This time only a short distance from the
center of Parkersburg. It was a really nice, large, two story house. At first Elma and I
rode the streetcar to school for half price. We soon discovered that we could walk over
Quincy Hill and be there in twenty or thirty minutes. Being the misers we were we
elected to walk to school and keep the money they gave us for streetcar fare for
something we wanted to buy.
We did not realize the importance of good nutrition either. Instead of eating in the
school cafeteria we often would get with a friend, go to the store and buy a candy bar
for a nickel and save the other fifteen cents. I did this almost all my senior year. I
wanted to be sure I had money enough for graduation expenses.
Parkersburg High School was a very large building as far as I was concerned. When I
first started I did not understand the numbering of the rooms and went around with
butterflies in my stomach for fear that I could not reach the next class before the
teacher began the lesson. It took me several days to get rid of the butterflies. During
those last two years in high school I learned to drive both a gear-shift Chevrolet and a
Model T Ford. I thought I was "Hot Stuff." Not many high school girls could drive at
that time.
26
Parkersburg High School (Taken August 1991)
One of my happiest high school experiences was the day that my name was called and
I walked up on the auditorium stage of Parkersburg High School, the largest high
school in West Virginia, and became a member of the National Honor Society. To be
eligible for this distinction a student must be in the upper 25% of the class
academically and have performed some service for the school. A stated percentage of
those eligible were then chosen by the faculty as members. Those of us who were
eligible were told of that fact. We were on pins and needles when the entire student
body was assembled, in the large auditorium, to hear the results of the faculty voting.
I was one of the student helpers in the school library and an usher at the football
games. I suppose those activities fulfilled the requirements of "service to the school."
We usually had three or four men boarders where we were living during my junior and
senior years in high school, in Parkersburg. We never had a lady boarder. Women did
not work away from home much back in the '20's. The men were generally bachelors,
or younger men working on construction. I had a number of dates with two of the
young men. Ralph Wilson, had just graduated from college. Charles Marshall was with
a construction company that had a contract in Parkersburg. They were both nice
young men and I probably would have married Ralph if I had not been more interested
in Troy, whom I had met earlier. Ralph tried to persuade me to go to Buckhannon and
board with his parents and get my college education at Wesleyan. He had received his
degree from there the year before. Troy and I were corresponding but not engaged,
while I was going with Ralph and Charles. But, I have not told how I came to meet
your future grandfather. Since this is to be dedicated to you, our grandchildren, you
might be interested in that.
27
Sisters, 1925. Standing: Opal, Beulah, Elma
Seated: Ruth, Elizabeth
MEETING YOUR FUTURE "POP TROY"
Roller skating was quite a fad in those days and on the last day of February in 1926
Look my skates to a neighbor's to get a companion for skating. Troy, along with
several other young people, was there. Troy did not seem to have any particular girl
friend there and he "shined up" to me. I was attracted to him also. He was quite gifted
musically. He could play the guitar better than anyone I had ever heard and he really
demonstrated his skill on some difficult marches that afternoon. I know now that he
was just trying to impress me. He certainly succeeded! The group decided to go car
28
riding and invited me to go along. There was not enough room for all of us and Troy
said I could sit on his lap.
When he helped me on with my coat he kissed me on the cheek and without a
second's thought I slapped him. Nice girls just did not allow a fellow to kiss them the
first time they met. He now says that at that instant he became more than a title
interested in me. Before we parted that night we had a date for the next night. We
were together almost every evening until he became so homesick that he returned to
his grandmothers home in Junior, West Virginia, in March. After his mother's death in
1921 most of his time during the rest of his high school days had been spent with her.
After Troy graduated from Belington High School he borrowed enough money to come
to Parkersburg and go to Mt. State Business College. He secured a room with a family
by the name of Wyatt, who lived at 521 Ann Street. While in school he worked for his
board and $3.00 a week at "John's Place," which was much the same as our quick
food places today. John was a Greek and for the family and the help he prepared
special foods, mostly stews, which Troy enjoyed. John said that hamburgers and hot
dogs, so popular with Americans, were not fit to eat.
When I met Troy he was employed in the office of the West Virginia State Road
Commission. I guess we were both just typical teenagers, but I think he was a little
less practical than I. Of course he was a working man" so he felt at liberty to go in
debt so that he could have nice clothing. I was a senior in high school, so could not
have secured credit had I tried. He had an abundance of nice clothing, which also
impressed me. I did not know that I was going to have to help him finish paying for
them after our marriage.
After we met we saw each other almost every night until he returned to Junior, where
he was born and where his family was living at that time. Before I met him I had been
dating Charles Marshall. He did not have a car so we went to the movies almost every
night and ended up at an ice cream parlor, until he had to move on with his
construction company to a new location.
Shortly after Troy left Parkersburg Ralph came along and our dates were mostly car
rides. He had a model T Ford which he taught me to drive. He took me to my high
school graduation and after it was over we went for a car ride. Mother carried my
diploma home for me. From what I read and hear today I know that the boys I went
with had a lot more respect for girls than the fellows do today. I was taught that nice
girls did not kiss until engaged. I am sure that holding to what we had been taught
kept a lot of us out of trouble.
Since Troy was experienced in restaurant work he secured a job right away in Elkins.
He worked in Colebank's Restaurant for a short time for his board and $50.00 a
month. His uncle by marriage, Ford Valentine, was assessor of Monongalia County, W.
Va. Kendall Lumber Company was then operating in this county and their lumber
settlement, with its office and store was called Cheat Neck, but the mailing address
was Cheat Haven, Pennsylvania. Uncle Ford teamed that the company was wanting a
bookkeeper and he recommended Troy. When Troy interviewed for the job he secured
it. So it was to Cheat Haven that most of my letters to him were addressed.
When he came back to see me on the 30th of May we decided that we would get
married on July 4th, which came on Sunday, that year of 1926., He had come with a
young man by the name of Ray Lenhart, whose brother worked in the company store.
29
Ray teamed up with Elms that weekend and the four of us did the usual thing! We
went for a car ride to Elizabeth.
Looking back on the events of those days it is hard for me to understand why my
parents did not "lay down the law" to me and say, "You do not know that young man
well enough to marry him!" I knew only what he told me about his family. I had never
seen any of them! But we were two teenagers in love and probably nothing they could
have said would have stopped us.
Charles Marshall, who had moved on to another location, also came back for the
weekend of the 30th. I had been writing to both boys, but Charles knew that I was
more interested in Troy. I was terribly sorry that he came and found Troy there, for I
knew he was hurt. I had never encouraged him in thinking that our relationship could
ever develop beyond the "friendship" stage. He was moving around from one
construction site to another and he had to help his mother financially. She was a
widow and Charles was the oldest child. He sent her money each pay day. He did not
have a car. Ralph Wilson had his own Model T Ford and our dates were mostly car
rides each evening. He taught me to drive the Ford. He left Parkersburg right after my
graduation from high school.
(Since writing the above I looked through my old high school "Memory Book" and
under "Graduation Gifts," I have discovered that Charles Marshall sent me a wrist
watch and that Ralph Wilson gave me a two and one-half dollar gold piece. There is no
gift listed from Troy! The skin-flint! Why did I favor him so much? His irresistible
charm, I guess.)
MARRIAGE
Troy and I were married in a simple single ring ceremony at my parents' home in
Parkersburg, on July 4, 1926, six weeks after my graduation from high school. The
only example I have of my father's writing is his name as a witness on our wedding
certificate.
30
Wedding Day
We stayed at my brother Gotthart's home the next two nights. Since the 4th came on
Sunday that year the big celebration was held the next day at the City Park, which we
enjoyed. The fireworks were the most elaborate we had ever seen. In fact they were the
first real display we had experienced and there were many oohs, ahs, shouting and
other expressions of wonder and excitement from the large crowd gathered there.
We took the train to Junior and stopped for a one day and night visit with Troy's
relatives and friends in town. It seemed to me that everyone he introduced me to was
related to him by blood or marriage. All four of his grandparents lived there and
numerous uncles, aunts and cousins.
That night we slept in Bland's bed, which was in the living room of the house. It was
not at all uncommon in those days for the living room to also be used as a bedroom, if
needed. I do not remember where Bland slept. I do remember vividly that Lois, Troy's
half-sister, was very fussy that evening. She was not quite three years old. Troy's dad,
who had a good voice, rocked and sang her to sleep. One of the songs he sang was
about a little gray kitty that was lost.
We went on to Elkins the next day, rented a sleeping room for $12.00 a month and
Troy immediately went back to work at the restaurant where he had worked before
going to Pennsylvania. Here he was to get $40.00 a month and all meals for both of us.
After we paid the room rent we had just nine cents left and it was all in pennies. We
have done right well for we still have those nine original pennies, several of them
Indian heads. I was able to supplement our earnings by sewing. I soon had all I could
31
do at fifty cents a dress for children in preparation for school. I did quite a lot of
sewing for Troy's cousins and for the family of children who lived next door to where
we roomed.
The family where we roomed were named "Goley." They had a married daughter and
one at home. Helen was fourteen years old at that time. We still keep in touch with
her. She is a retired teacher and lives in Orlando. When we moved to the parsonage in
Elkins, in 1945, we were surprised to find that Mrs. Goley had died and that Mr.
Goley, Helen and her husband had moved in the house next to the parsonage. Howard
was ten years old at that time and Mr. Goley was very fond of him. He thought Howard
was so mature for his age. The Goleys were Presbyterians. One day Howard came
home and told us that Mr. Goley said that the Presbyterians did not have much to do
with politics or religion. He was an astute old gentleman.
We had a carefree time for almost three months after our marriage. We were good
friends with Troy's first cousin, Hazel Knaggs, and her boy friend, "Sparky" White.
Sparky had a Ford car and they invited us to go somewhere almost every evening after
work. One Sunday they wanted to go to Blackwater Falls. Troy had to work but the
three of us took a picnic lunch and went. That was my first trip to the Falls, but we
have had many over the years. It made such a nice all day trip for guests who visited
us while we were in Singers Glen, after our retirement.
After almost three months in Elkins, Troy had not found work that showed promise,
and I was about to die of homesickness, so the last of September we returned to my
home in Parkersburg. On October 19th he went to work in the factory of the Vitrolite
Company, in Vienna, which was five miles northeast of Parkersburg. The street car
line ran from Parkersburg through Vienna and on to Williamstown, which is just
across the Ohio River from Marietta, Ohio.
AKRON, OHIO
Within a year after our marriage my entire family had moved to Akron, Ohio. Gotthart
and his family went first, soon followed by Ted and Anna. They kept writing back
about the big wages that the rubber shops were paying and that all the could find
work. I was expecting my first baby in about two months and it was so hard to say
goodbye to my parents and three of the younger sisters. Elena was a senior in high
school and working in a restaurant, so she stayed in Parkersburg until after her
graduation. Marion was just five days old when she graduated so none of the family
got to see her receive her diploma.
Since the time of Marion's birth we had what was then known as light housekeeping
rooms, with a widow lady and her adult daughter and son in Vienna. Troy could easily
walk to his work from this location. Amelia Wilson was also a practical nurse, which
appealed to me at this time. We liked this family very much. Our two rooms were
upstairs but when Troy was working I spent a lot of time with Mrs. Wilson downstairs.
We have a beautiful crystal bowl and a depression ware sugar bowl which she brought
to me years later, when she was breaking up housekeeping and going to live with a
son. Since Marion was born at her house, and she was his first nurse, I want him to
have the crystal bowl to pass on in his family.
32
Gotthart and his family came through Vienna on their way home from Creston, where
they had spent the Independence Day holidays with his wife's people. They picked me
up and took me to Akron for a two week's visit. Of course I was very anxious to show
off my wonderful six weeks old son! He really demonstrated for the family that evening
when Mother talked to him as she held him on her lap. He had never laughed aloud
before but he laughed time after time for Mother. I think he just realized that he could
do it and enjoyed the result.
Mother had a heart condition for many years. At that time the doctors called it dropsy,
but now it would probably be diagnosed as water retention. She learned after my
marriage that her blood pressure was dangerously high. We were then living in a small
rented apartment and she asked us to come back home, so I could help until they
could move to a smaller house. This they did for a short time before moving to Akron.
But we were young and foolish! Troy had been working steadily for ten months when
my sister, Ruby and her family came to Vienna from Kansas and wanted us to move to
Akron. She and her husband were separating and she wanted me to take care of her
two children while she worked. So we pulled up stakes and went to Akron, when
Marion was three months old. Ruby found work almost at once but Troy could not find
anything that would support us there. He worked for a short time in the office of the
Horning Lumber Company, but did not know enough about figuring the costs for
lumber to hold that job. Then he tried for three weeks to sell Maytag washers. At that
time washers were new on the market and salesmen took them to the homes for
demonstrations. He did dozens of loads of clothes, but did not sell a single machine,
so quit in frustration. After much tramping of the streets he went to work for the
American Hard Rubber Company, in the factory polishing vacuum cleaner rubber
handles. He would come home every day with his nose full of black rubber dust. After
three weeks he was coughing up that rubber dust and we knew his health was in
jeopardy, so we made another big decision.
Troy's dad was an old fashioned Chiropractic Doctor, but the practice of chiropractic
had been outlawed in the state of West Virginia, through the efforts of the medical
profession. We decided that Troy should go back to his dad for treatments. We sold the
furniture, which we had moved to Akron, to Ruby and other members of the family
and Troy went by train to his Dad's home in Mabie, West Virginia. After a week or so of
treatments he was able to work with his dad and brother, Bland, in the lumber woods.
We were so unhappy and homesick for each other that I decided to join him at his
dad's. This I did on December 19, 1927. Marion was almost seven months old at that
time. I had a short train stop in Parkersburg and I picked up the three month baby
pictures of Marion, we had had taken at a studio but failed to pick up before moving to
Akron. Marion and I were there until February 29th, 1928. Troy and I decided that the
best thing we could do for ourselves was to go back to the Parkersburg area. Marion
and I returned to my parent’s home in Akron, to stay until Troy found work and could
send for us.
Troy hitch-hiked to his cousin Carl Brady's, where he spent a week with the flu, before
he was able to go on to Parkersburg. Carl had work only a day or two a week in the
coal mine, but when Troy left he pulled two one dollar bills out of his pocket and
handed Troy one of them with the words, "I just have two dollars till pay day but you
are welcome to one of them." Troy never forgot that act of love and generosity.
33
BACK TO WEST VIRGINIA
When Troy reached Parkersburg he stayed with friends by the name of Harless. Mrs.
Harless' son, Holly Newell, was Troy's best man at our wedding. Troy stayed with them
and felt very welcome until he went to work for the Baldwin Tool Works, on March 20,
1928. He worked there and boarded with a family in the vicinity, until he was called
back to the Vitrolite Company in Vienna, on June 18th. This was the plant where he
had worked before we made the move to Akron. Elma had married and also lived in
Akron by that time, but her widowed mother-in-law lived with her youngest son in
Vienna. Troy made arrangements for us to board with her and sent for me.
We stayed with Mrs. Mills for several months. I immediately went to work at the
Viscose plant in South Parkersburg. This was a rayon manufacturing factory, and
recent new source of income for hundreds in this area. My very dependable mode of
transportation was the interurban streetcar which I boarded going and coming from
work. We could not have found a more dependable and loving baby sitter for Marion.
He was beginning to talk but did not acquire many new words. Mrs. Mills was such a
quiet person. I doubt if she talked much to him during the day.
We were financially able to buy furniture and rent a small house by November, and a
closer neighbor kept Marion during the day. She had two or three children and Marion
was chattering like a magpie by Christmas. We lived here for a few months and
decided that we were prosperous enough to pursue the "Great American Dream." We
contracted to buy an attractive five room bungalow, with a bath, two porches and a
full basement. This was to be ours after the payment of $3,000.00, plus interest. We
were able to furnish it nicely with new furniture, and were very proud to have our
friends and relatives see what we had accomplished, after our vagabond months of
moving around and near hopelessness. (Marion drove us around to see that house
again while we were on vacation in '91. It looks much the same on the outside as it did
when we gave it up to enter the ministry.)
34
As we sat looking at the house I told of finding him sound asleep on the bottom step of
the porch, with his head on the second step and his small hand grasping the tongue of
his little red wagon. As I told the story I felt again such a wave of emotion, as I had felt
when I gathered the warm, plump little body in my arms that day sixty-two years ago.
Marion took a picture of the house (above).
After we moved to Vienna and the family had gone to Akron, we joined and attended
regularly the United Brethren Church, the closest one to where we first lived when we
settled there. We continued to be faithful in our church attendance, before and after
Marion's birth, until we went with Ruby to Akron. We did not attend church in Akron
and really lost spiritually during the hectic months which followed. While we were with
Mrs. Mills Troy joined a dance band. They always played on Saturday evenings at a
place called "Wildwood Inn," a few miles from Parkersburg and quite often had "jigs" at
other places. Depending on the type of dance or gathering Troy alternated between the
violin, guitar and clarinet. The members of the musical group divided equally between
them what was given for the services, which usually amounted to about five dollars
each.
The church at that time did not look kindly on its members dancing, much less
helping to supply the music! Harry Miller, our pastor was very vocal from the pulpit
about this. We had not renewed our church attendance after the "Akron experience,"
but were still members of the church. When Rev. Miller heard that Troy was playing
for dances he visited us at Millses to try to get us to turn from "the error of our ways."
Had he been more diplomatic and kinder in his approach I think we might have
renewed our allegiance. But when he "laid down the law" Troy became angry and said
if he and his church were that narrow he could take his church and go to hell. Rev.
35
Miller's departing statement was, "Well, Brady, you will find that the church can get
along a lot better without you, than you can get along without the church."
This was not a good approach in dealing with a twenty-three year old "low down
sinner," whose worst faults were dancing, playing music for others to dance and
smoking. But we both knew that he was right. We did miss the church more than it
missed us. Our milkman, Mr. Hudson, who was also a member of our church had a
more Christian and loving approach. One morning he handed Troy a quart of milk and
said "Brother Brady, I am praying for you. We miss you in the church."
Our Home Church, Vienna
Stark Shomo, a school teacher and a member of the Baptist church in town, had
always been Troy's best boyhood friend. A revival was going on in his church and
Stark asked Troy to sing as a member of a quartet, for revival services. The message of
the visiting evangelist really put Troy under conviction and he resolved to get things
straightened up between him and the Lord and to do this he felt he had to apologize to
Rev. Miller. He very reluctantly dragged his heavy feet up the steps of the parsonage,
on his way home from the Baptist Church. It was a very cold night and he timidly
knocked on the door of the parsonage. Rev. Miller came to the door and after the
greetings were exchanged he exclaimed "Come on in Brady, or you will freeze us to
death!" They talked and prayed until three o'clock in the morning. Troy still felt that all
was not yet right as he started on across the intervening space between our house and
36
the parsonage. The way that he expressed it later was that the Devil said to him, "You
are not going to tell your wife about this are you? You will be playing for another
dance on Saturday night!" I answered the Devil, "I am not only going to tell my wife, I
am going to tell the whole world! With that declaration such a feeling of joy filled my
heart that I felt I was floating on air the rest of the way home."
Blossom was staying with us at that time. As one would expect we were all asleep at
that hour, but certainly not allowed to remain so after Troy hit the door. His
conversion was an emotional one and he had to share it that very night! The next
Sunday at the service he told what had happened to him and from that time on we
both were active in the work and responsibilities of the church. Soon we were both
teaching Sunday School classes and Troy was made Class Leader the year before we
left for school in Dayton, Ohio. That was a very responsible position, for it meant that
he planned and conducted the mid-week services on Wednesday night. This was
before many people had radios, so those services were well attended as were the two
worship services on Sunday.
You, my grandchildren, cannot imagine the difference in the way people dressed in the
late twenties and the way they dress today. All the women wore their good clothes,
including hats and gloves when they went shopping. Sometimes, it seems to me now,
they must look in the mirror and say to themselves, "Isn't there some added "garb" I
could put on to make me look worse?" I guess a lot of people think they are making a
statement about their individuality.
Well! That is a long opening statement to get to what I wanted to write! It was just
about the first really warm, spring day of 1929. Marion had just passed his second
birthday. I had dressed him for town and he was playing with my pearl handled finger
nail file. I put on my spring hat and my white gloves and he came from the kitchen
into the dining room where I was standing. He looked at me and said, "Muver, you
look pretty." I replied, "You look pretty, too, Marion." He said, "I want to hug you." I
stooped and he put his arms around my neck and said, "I sorry I broke your finger
nail file." He had slipped the file under the brace on a kitchen chair. Instead of
slipping it out from under the brace, he had tried to get it out by raising it up, and the
pearl handle broke from the file. Such flattery from a little fellow to soften me up for
the bad news!
During the revival services at our church I did not always try to attend. Marion was
too small to be kept up that late. Those services sometimes lasted for two or three
hours. One evening Troy came home from the evening service depressed even though
he reported that the sermon was inspiring and there had been decisions at the altar.
He said, "There is something wrong with me. I don't seem to be enjoying the revival as
I should." I replied, "Troy, I think I know what is wrong with you. You are feeling a call
to the ministry and you are not willing to answer it."
His face lit up and he said, "Would you be willing to go with me into the ministry?" I
responded, "If you really feel that is where the Lord wants you, of course, I would be
willing to go." Troy made the announcement to the church during that revival service
and we began at once, with the backing of the church to prepare to enter the Seminary
in the fall of 1931.
I do not remember the date, but sometime during the late twenties, probably 1929,
there was a chimney fire at my parent's home at 395 Conmore Court, in Akron, which
did some roof damage. Mother had a light stroke and my dad brought her to Vienna to
37
stay with me until the repairs could be made on the house. She was with me three
weeks and while there, made a comfort for Marion's baby bed. This is still among my
"treasures." The stroke had affected only one leg, causing her to limp when she came,
but had entirely cleared up by the time Dad came for her.
Dad had a nervous breakdown and was taken to the hospital on March 18, 1931. The
next day Ruby and I drove home. I had made arrangements for Mrs. Miller, the
pastor's wife, to keep Marion for me for we only expected to be gone a few days. Of
course Marion cried when we left and Mrs. Miller told me later that he sat on the front
steps and cried as loudly as he could. Finally she said, "Marion, we do not allow little
boys to cry in front of the house and if you are going to cry you will have to go around
back." Marion looked at her a few seconds; stopped crying and replied indignantly, "I'll
just not cry then!" He was not going to be banished to the back yard where he would
not have an audience.
Ruby and I arrived in Akron in the afternoon. We had stopped to see Dad before
reaching home. He was so worried about Mother. She had been having a lot of angina
pain and was bedfast much of the time, but she was able to come downstairs and be
with the family that evening. She planned the sleeping arrangements for the night,
saying that I could sleep with her. Buddy and Beulah were dating and Buddy was
there that evening. Mother and I went on upstairs to bed where we talked for a short
time. One of the things she said was that she wished I could stay for awhile. I
promised that I would go home with Ruby and get Marion and come right back. After
we stopped talking I dozed off. She woke me up when she said, "I think I will sit up for
awhile. My heart is hurting." I got up and helped her on with a robe and she sat down
on a chair at the foot of the bed and rested her head on the bed footboard. In about
fifteen minutes she said "I feel better now," and came back and sat down on the edge
of the bed. I sat up and removed the robe from her shoulders and was waiting for her
to get into bed. She fell back across me, dead. (Why do I cry as hard as I did when this
happened more than 60 years ago?)
Mother was less than a month past her 58th birthday when she passed away. Just
thirteen days later we received word that Dad had had a massive heart attack and had
died in the hospital. After her death we were afraid to tell him the truth and he died
not knowing that she had gone. He always asked about her and we would just say,
"She is fine," which was the truth, but in a different realm than we led him to believe
at the time. It was almost a relief to learn that he had joined her. They were so close
that we did not see how he could deal with her death.
38
My Parents - 1929
Troy's decision to enter the ministry occurred during the next revival in our church,
after his conversion experience of March 30, 1930. Revivals were always held during
the winter season, so it was now sometime between November of 1930 and the
beginning of March in 1931.
I had written my parents that he felt called to the ministry. Mother had written back
that it was a wonderful calling but she would be so sorry to see us give up our little
home and try to get the schooling we needed; that ministers always seemed to have
such a hard time financially. Troy had had two good promotions since returning to the
Vitrolite Company. At that time he had a good, secure job in the main office of the
plant. It was such a short time after those letters were written that both my parents
died.
39
BONEBRAKE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
The name of the school in Dayton, Ohio, at that time was "Bonebrake Theological
Seminary," so named to honor the man who had donated many acres of very valuable
land on the outskirts of the city, for the establishment of a school for the education of
ministers and missionaries, especially of the United Brethren Denomination. Since the
union with the Evangelicals and the Methodists the name has been changed to "The
United Theological Seminary," but I will always refer to it as," Bonebrake," since that is
what it will always be to me.
Aerial View, Bonebrake
Robert Evans, a member of our church; was graduating from the school in May and
Rev. Miller was taking a carload from our church to honor him. He invited us to go
along. Troy could not get away but I was happy to be able to go and learn something
firsthand about entrance requirements before fall, when we were to be students there.
I had an interview with the president and he encouraged us to come, although we had
no visible means of support. I told him that I thought we would have less than
$300.00 in savings by fall. He said almost every student there was just as poverty
stricken as we were; that our experiences would strengthen our faiths if we stepped
out on the promises of the Lord.
At that time there were two schools of education in Bonebrake.
One
was
the
Diploma School, to which high school graduates were admitted and the other was
called The Graduate School for college graduates. At that time we felt, as a married
couple with a child we could not possibly go to college and seminary both before
answering the call to the ministry. The Diploma school gave three years of training
which prepared any student for full ordination in their conference. We had taken a big
40
step in going to school at all. Troy could have taken the home course of study and
eventually been ordained, while serving some of the smaller churches in our West
Virginia Conference. We still feel that we chose the wisest worse for us at that time.
Just before we began to dismantle the house for our move to Dayton, Beulah and
Buddy were married by Rev. Harry Miller, in our living room in Vienna. Buddy's
brother, Frank Clinton, and my sister, Ruth, came for the ceremony.
I was twenty-four years old and Troy one year older our first year in Bonebrake. There
were many older men in the Diploma school. Some had been serving churches for
several years and most were pastors at that time. There was only one other wife who
was taking schooling along with her husband. Other wives were just sitting in the
dormitory. I was unable to find work and it cost only $100. each year for my tuition.
There were several women who were studying to be missionaries, but I do not
remember any who expected to be an ordained minister. The church had to wait many
years for that to be accepted. In this respect we were behind The United Church of
Christ. May Bullock, a lady pastor from that denomination was in one of our classes.
She was a rather large, middle age lady, just taking a class or two that she was
interested in. I remember of her telling in class one day that someone in the church
had accused her of running the church. She said she replied, "No, I am not running
the church. I would love to run the church but all I can get out of it is a slow walk."
We paid $25. for a 1919 Model T Ford touring car. The motor was very dependable,
but after twelve years of use the top leaked and the isinglass curtains were almost non
existent. When it rained I held an umbrella over us as best I could. In 1932 we paid
$10.00 for a 1922 sedan, with a good body, but a "shot" motor. Troy transferred the
motor of the touring car to the body of the other one, using the best tires from the two.
Lo and behold! We now had a conveyance that added a little to our status and vastly
to our convenience. (A little sidelight. When Joy and Marion were examining the new
Ford Taurus we brought home the last day of 1988, Joy asked, "Does it have central
control for the windows? I really like that feature." I replied, "No, it doesn't, but we
have seen the time when we would have been happy to have windows in our car." I
was recalling Seminary days.)
I cannot now imagine how we could possibly have gotten all the things we took to
Dayton into, or on, that old touring car. We must have carried Marion's bed on top of
the car. Our apartment in the dormitory had two fair sized rooms and a private bath.
We had to furnish our own linens and bedding accessories. Meals were provided and
all students and their families ate in the big dining room. Each family had their own
table and singles were grouped together, as they desired. We picked up our food on
trays and there was always seconds for the hearty eaters. What paradise! I did not
have to cook a meal for nine months!
41
"Cleopatra the Beautiful," Our 1919 Model T
The Dormitory Where We lived
Classes began at eight o'clock and lasted until noon and each professor assigned
about two hours of reading or writing work to be done before the next class. There
were no classes on Monday, in deference to the pastors who were serving churches.
Many left school at noon on Friday and returned on Monday. There was not too much
time for socializing, but we did have some "fun" parties to which the faculty families
were invited.
Marion was such a dependable little boy for a child of his age. He was five just about
the same time as the end of our first year at Bonebrake. I would leave his breakfast on
the desk and his clothing laid out, with drawing materials handy. He was always
perfectly happy if he had a pencil in his hand. (It is not much different today, except
that instead of a pencil he has a computer)
42
He and another little boy, Billy Blatt, who was a few months younger, had permission
to ride their tricycles in the long halls and they spent hours each day in this pastime.
The childless older couple, who had the apartment across the hall from us, were so
fond of Marion. They spent more on him for Christmas than we did. She offered to
keep and eye on Marion while I was in class, so I was never worried about him.
Troy had a job as night watchman at the Dayton Malleable Iron Works. That job was
always reserved, by the company, for students from Bonebrake. They worked rather
long hours and both were on duty at the same time; one to answer the phone and the
other to make the rounds of the factory, ringing in each hour from a different location.
It took about forty minutes of each hour to walk the round, and ring in at each
designated place. The other twenty minutes they could nap or study. The duties were
alternated between the two each week.
Troy was always so tired the week that he had to walk the rounds. Each round
covered a mile or more and much of it up and down steps, often in the dark. There
were many large rats which found warm lodgings near the furnaces. Troy told of killing
one which had gotten into a large medal hogshead and could not escape. After that
experience he knew the meaning of the old expression, "squealing like a cornered rat."
It was usually a task to get Troy up in time to get to classes, for he never got sufficient
sleep at night. I kept threatening to leave him if he did not get up when I awakened
him. One morning I did just that, leaving him without a car to get there. That did not
bother him for he was still asleep when I got home in the afternoon! But he did get up
when I called after that. He did not want to miss any more classes.
OUR CAMPING EXPERIENCES
When we finished our first year at Bonebrake we knew that it was time for us to find
cheaper living quarters. We could have stayed right on in the dormitory and charged
the costs that we could not pay. We knew that if we did that we would be so deep in
debt that it would take us years to pay out. We were young enough to think that
camping would be fun. So that is what we did from July 18th to September 1st, 1932,
on the farm of Clyde Comer. The farm was about ten miles southwest of Dayton, Ohio.
Permission was secured through the efforts of some people we knew in the Olivet
United Brethren Church, where we attended. Our friend, George Simpson, was pastor
here. He was also a student at Bonebrake but was a year ahead of us. This family will
be mentioned often. We remained close friends until their deaths.
We borrowed a small tent and a very large tarpaulin from people in the church and
gathered up, here and there, a few cooking utensils and dishes and off we went on our
camping adventure. I'm sure many people felt very sorry for us, but I cannot
remember that we felt sorry for ourselves. We still felt the Lord was taking care of us
and generally we enjoyed the camping experience. We were popular with the young
people of Olivet Church and we had lots of company, especially in the evenings. We
often roasted wieners and marshmallows, which our guests furnished, for no one
came empty handed. They knew we were there in order to keep from going into debt
for rent and utilities. We did all our cooking those weeks over a campfire and when
our guests departed they usually left us extra food. A good clear stream ran a few
yards beyond our camp, so there was always plenty of water. We did carry from the
farm pump our cooking and drinking water. For all other purposes there was no
43
thought of pollution. Bathing was a very simple procedure after darkness fell. With a
small Towel we enriched Mr. Comer's wooded area around the camp.
During our second year in Bonebrake we were offered the basement of the home of the
Sunday School Superintendent of the Olivet Church and a sleeping room upstairs.
This we very happily accepted. They charged only enough to cover the extra utilities.
Marion was then in kindergarten and went to school with the Palmer's small daughter.
Mrs. Palmer and her eldest daughter did not attend Olivet Church, but were faithful
members of the Four Square Gospel Tabernacle in Dayton. We had a number of
discussions with them about the doctrine of holiness, but I do not remember that their
differing beliefs caused friction in the home. I do remember one discussion when Mrs.
Palmer said, "I can lay my religion down and give anyone a good going over and go
back and pick it up again." Troy told a black man at work what she had said. He
looked puzzled then said to Troy, "Huh! Now dats what I calls spigot religion. Ye jest
turns it off and on when ye wants to."\
When school was out that year we found a two room house, on the back of the lot,
where the family had lived while building their home in front. I cannot remember if it
was left furnished, or if we gathered up enough furnishings to get by on. I know we
had a double bed, Marion's bed and a dresser in one room and in the kitchen, a stove,
table and two or three chairs. The folks from Olivet Church completely surprised us
with a kitchen shower, as soon as we moved. This gave us all those items we really
needed. I know we had plenty of bed clothing and linens, for we had to furnish those
things for the apartment in the dormitory. We used the bathroom of the home of the
people that owned the little house. I believe we paid $12.00 rent a month. In those
depression years everybody seemed to help others as much as they could.
44
The Two-Room House in Dayton
I do not remember just how long we were in the little house, but a tragic death of one
of our very good friends in the church, caused us to move again. Roy and Irene
Weatherly were in the group that we associated with quite often. Roy loved to play the
guitar and he and Troy often played together. They had a son, Ray, who was just
Marion's age, which gave us another reason to see a lot of them outside the church.
Irene died quite suddenly of a tubal pregnancy. Ray said that if we would move in with
him and I would look after Ray and do the cooking and housework, he would pay all
the bills. This we did for a part of our second year at Bonebrake and all of out last
year. It made lots of work for me, along with keeping up in school but our living
conditions were very good. The boys were so much company for each other that they
did not take up much more of my time than Marion had alone.
A few months after Irene's death Roy started dating Rev. Simpson's daughter and he
told us that they were going to be married at the end of the school term, when Mildred
would graduate from high school. We had been living with Roy for over a year and we
were almost at the end of our third year at Bonebrake. We would be graduating about
the time that Roy and Mildred were planning to marry. We had no place really to go for
the summer. We could not be assigned to a pastorate until the West Virginia
Conference met in September. So we decided to camp again, rather than borrow
money from the conference, which we could have done.
This time we were better prepared for camping. Troy built a nice little sleeping trailer,
with storage cupboards on both sides, which opened to the outside. A tarpaulin was
secured on the kitchen side, which unrolled to form a nicely sheltered kitchen. In the
cupboards on that side we stored food, cooking utensils, and dishes. A card table gave
us our work and dining area. We had a two banner gasoline stove and for light a
kerosene lantern and flash lights.
One night we returned rather late to camp and heard a noise in the creek that we
could not understand.
We turned the beam of a flashlight on the water and
discovered the cause of the commotion. A large snake was trying to swallow a rather
large fish, which was putting up quite a fight, but the snake won.
We made one trip back to West Virginia that summer leaving the camp standing.
When we visited Ruby in Parkersburg, her daughter Lonald wanted to go back with us,
45
when we told her about the camp. She was thirteen years old at that time and Marion
was seven, but they enjoyed each other and time never seemed to hang heavy on their
hands. Ruby sent enough money each week to pay for the extra expense of feeding
Lonald, and she stayed the remaining six weeks, until we returned to attend the
United Brethren Church Conference.
CAIRO CIRCUIT AND HOWARD'S BIRTH
The West Virginia Annual Conference of the United Brethren Church was held that
year, 1934, at the Weekly Memorial Church in Charleston. I did not attend until the
last day of Conference, September 6th. The ordination service took place that morning
and Troy was then a fully accredited minister of the gospel "with all rights and
privileges thereof." Many pastors serving churches were only what was known as
"Quarterly Conference" Pastors. They had not received the educational requirements to
be ordained an elder, so could not administer the church sacraments of baptism and
giving of communion.
We hoped that our training would have a bearing on the assignment we would receive.
We knew we would begin our ministry on one of the many circuits with more than one
church, but we felt we were entitled to one of the better circuits. We were really
shocked when the stationing committee report was read just before noon, and we were
assigned to the lowest paying circuit in the conference. I was the only minister's wife
in the entire conference with a Seminary Diploma. The pastors who had been serving
the Cairo Circuit for many years were men living in Parkersburg and just going on
Sunday mornings to preach at one of the churches. There really were too many men
wanting to preach during those depression years and the man Troy replaced was not
given an assignment. He was working in Parkersburg so losing the circuit did not
affect him financially.
We learned later that Harry Myers, a member of the Olivet Church in Dayton, had
written the bishop that Troy was a "Holiness" preacher. Myers and another man in the
church were carrying on a feud which was hurting the church. Rev. Simpson and Troy
had discussed this many times, so the next time Troy preached there he hit the
problem squarely on the head. (I always felt that the two men made the bullets
together and that George knew that Troy would fire them, when he gave him another
opportunity to preach.) After the sermon Myers said to Troy, "Was that man you
preached about me?" Troy said, "Harry did you ever go hunting?" Myers said "Yes."
Then Troy put an end to the conversation by saying, "It is always the squirrel that you
hit that falls out of the tree kicking. Don't kick or I will think I hit you." This report
that he was "Holiness" may have had something to do with the Cairo assignment also.
The old line churches were afraid of the doctrine of holiness or sanctification. It was a
teaching that was not clearly understood and caused much dissension when it came
into most churches.
After the last session of that momentous conference (sarcasm) we went with some
other ministers and wives to a restaurant for the noon meal. One of the older
ministers was eating at the table where we were seated. Rev. Burdette had preached
for years and should have encouraged us when he learned that we were to go to the
Cairo Circuit. Instead he said "Brother Brady, they will starve you to death. You get a
job in Parkersburg and go out there and preach on Sundays." We felt that if Troy was
called to preach he should be on the job for the Lord wherever he was assigned. We
46
firmly believed that God would supply our needs, as was promised in the Bible, if we
were just willing to trust him.
Dr. Howard Capehart was the Conference Superintendent and lived in Parkersburg.
We were visiting Ruby at that time, so the next day we went to talk to him. I think he
really felt badly about our assignment, but he encouraged us by saying that he felt we
could do good work there and build up the churches. He and his wife took us out to
Cairo that afternoon to introduce us to some of the people in the churches nearest the
parsonage, and to see where we were expected to live. The house had not been lived in
for five years and I think the Capeharts were as shocked at its condition as we were.
We walked through the house and into the kitchen. There was an old home made
bench against one of the walls. I sat down on it and began to cry and for the first time
doubted our call to the ministry. I said, "I do not believe the Lord would want us to live
in a place like this!" When I said that, Mrs. Capehart jumped on her husband for his
part in sending us there. He calmed her down by saying, "Now, Mama, they are not
going to have to live here. We will be able to make other arrangements for them."
We went back to Parkersburg and he made arrangements for us to move into a fairly
nice house, just a few doors from the parsonage. The owner was still a member of one
of the churches and was one of the trustees of the parsonage. She let us live there free
until we could get the parsonage fit for occupancy.
There were three churches on what was called the Walker end of the circuit. To reach
this part of the work meant a drive of 25 miles each way. One was in the village of
Walker and known as the Walker Church, the other two were called Mt. Carmel and
Oak Grove. At the Cairo end of the circuit were the Big Run and Davidson Chapel
Churches. Davidson Chapel was usually called Low Gap Church by the natives. The
first weekend after Conference, Troy preached at two of the churches on the Walker
end. The next weekend he preached at the two which were not far from Cairo. At each
church he explained about the parsonage and asked for volunteers to help in its repair
and remodeling. The response was good.
The old parsonage was a rather large two story house, with an unfinished upstairs
and an open stairway leading to it. With absolutely no insulation and a lapsiding
covering, which was common in those days, it would have been impossible to heat.
With donated labor, and Addison Collins as the faithful supervisor, the metal roof was
removed the top story taken off and another bedroom and a breakfast room added to
the downstairs. Water from the well was piped into the kitchen and a pitcher pump
installed at the end of a sink. The Vienna Church bought electric wiring and fixtures
and sent out volunteers to install it. Somewhere we secured wall paper for the house
and Troy and I did our first job of wall papering. No matter that the seams did not
always match on the rough, canvas covered walls. It was clean! In three months time
we moved in and we did not have a single leak in the second hand metal roof, which
was returned to the building.
We had stored our furniture in the attic of the Dicksons, who were neighbors, and also
members of the Vienna Church. They had five daughters from about five years to
thirteen or fourteen. I often helped the older girls with their school homework, and the
family visited us in later years. We had foresight enough to hang onto our possessions,
instead of selling them for a pittance when we left for the seminary. The only thing we
sold was our living room rug. When we got straightened up I was happy with the
result, with the exception of that bare floor. We visited a lady who had moved in with
her parents and she told us she had a rug which she would like to sell. We looked at it
47
and after measuring found that it would almost completely cover our floor. She asked
$10.00 for it, but alas! We did not have the $10.00! Not even one dollar that we felt we
could spare. We did not have nerve enough to ask her to wait for the money.
I kept thinking and praying about that rug. A short time later Troy had a wedding and
the young people gave him $2.00. By tradition all wedding fees went to the ministers
wife for her pin money and I put that precious $2.00 away to help on the rug. I never
seemed able to add to it but one morning I said to Troy, "I am going to ask Mrs.(?) if
she would be willing to take $7.00 for that rug." Troy asked, "Where are you going to
get $7.00?" 1 replied, "I have the $2.00 from the wedding and I think I will get the
other five before long. We really need that rug to make the room look nicer for guests
and weddings."
That day I wrote a note and sent it to school by Marion, to give to the son of the rug
lady, making the offer of the $7.00. She sent a note back the next day that we could
have it for that price. That same day when Troy came home from the post office he had
a letter with a $5.00 bill in it. With it was a note which said "When I was having my
devotions this morning the Lord told me to send you this." Was our faith
strengthened? Of course! We had prayers answered before in just as dramatic a
fashion, through some of God's children!
We never seemed to have any money for anything except basic needs, but we never
had to go hungry. Some uneducated preacher of the past had convinced these country
people that it was wrong to take up an offering during the church service. That would
somehow spoil the worship experience! Each church had one or two people from each
congregation called, "stewards." These especially appointed people were supposed to
raise the money for the pastor's salary by soliciting funds from the different members.
They could pass a hat for the other expenses of the church and did not realize how
inconsistent were their beliefs. What they gave through the stewards counted on the
salary, but sometimes someone would hand us a few dollars as a gift.
If it had not
been for these gifts which seemed to come when most needed we could not have
survived on this circuit. When we heard from friends at the Vienna Church the letters
would many times have a dollar bill or occasionally five dollars would be enclosed.
Since we had to watch every penny we spent we always had oatmeal for breakfast. The
worst part of this was that we did not have cow's milk to use on it. All of us hated the
taste of canned milk. I would cook the oatmeal very thin and it was not bad with
brown sugar and toast. After several months of this the McVays, who were neighborsand members of our Big Run Church, started sharing with us a quart of milk a day.
Marion had gotten so used to eating his breakfast cereal without milk that he did not
like it with milk.
The McVay family had two small boys. Billy was between three and four years of age
and Bobby a little less than five. The boys were playing "church" one day and their
mother, Pearl, listened in on the conversation. Bobby said to his brother, "Billy, you
pray and then I will preach." Both little fellows knelt on the floor, beside their chairs,
and Billy prayed "Oh, Lord, send us something to eat" He hesitated a short time than
continued, "But don't send us any old 'taters. I'm tired of old taters!"
The churches were each assessed so much each year on the pastor's salary and to
help finance the work of the state conference and the denomination as a whole. The
lay people were usually concerned about the salary and the work of the local church,
but not very worried about raising the money for denominational expenses. This fund
48
was called the "Benevolent Fund," and it was usually up to the pastor to see that it
was paid. It was a "black mark" against the pastor more than the laity if this was not
raised. We paid a tithe of everything we received into this fund and Troy collected the
remainder from the members.
On one of the later charges we served there were an elderly, unmarried brother and
sister who lived together. While Troy was calling in their home he asked if they could
spare some money on Benevolences. Etta went to her purse and handed him a $10.00
bill. Peter, who had been taking part in the conversations, although somewhat hard of
hearing made no move toward his wallet. His sister raised her voice and said, "Peter,
the preacher would like some money on the Benevolences." Peter said, "Hay?" and Etta
repeated her statement. Still Peter could not hear. Etta, in a very loud and fine voice
said "Give the preacher some money on the Benevolent Fund." Peter took out his
wallet and extracted $5.00, which he handed Troy and his sister said quietly, "Peter
can hear what he wants to hear."
BILLY CURRAN
In the Oak Grove Community on the ridge above the little Walker settlement lived an
elderly man with his maiden daughter, Mildred. His name was Billy Curran and his
background was Catholic, but his late wife had been a faithful worker in the little Oak
Grove Church and Mildred was always faithful in attendance. Uncle Billy came
sometimes, but he never made a profession of faith.
Each year there were four quarterly conference meetings held for each charge during
the year. These were conducted by the Conference Superintendent. If the charge was a
circuit, with more than one church, each church was supposed to send
representatives. Usually some of the officers from each church would be there to
discuss the general work together and with the superintendent. The pastor's salary
was always set and the Benevolent Fund amount allotted at the first quarterly
conference of the year.
The second year we served the Cairo work Uncle Billy Curran was the only person
present from the Oak Grove Community. So the superintendent asked him if he
thought the church there could raise the salary another $15.00 for the year. They had
paid $60.00 the year before. Uncle Billy said "I'm not a member of the church, but I
think they could pay $75.00." There was no preaching at Oak Grove the next Sunday,
but Uncle Billy made it a point to be in Sunday School. He made the announcement
that he had been at the meeting and had agreed that Oak Grove would pay $75.00 on
the pastor's salary that year. One of the members spoke up and said "Well, if you
agreed to the raise, you can just collect it." We heard that tempers got a little hot with
the thought that a non-member, and a Catholic to boot, would have the nerve to
assume that much authority! Uncle Billy was rough talking at times and when they
said he could just raise the salary himself he replied, "By God I'll just do that." And he
did, without too much trouble, I might add!
He took a sheet of paper and at the top wrote, "Preacher's Salary." Then he drew a line
dividing the paper into two columns. At the top of the left column he wrote, "Good
Christians." At the top of the other column he wrote, " Stingy, no good, S. O. B's:' Then
he would make his rounds, asking for money on the salary. If they said they could not
give, he showed them his paper and said, "Well, I will write your name in this column,"
indicating the right side of his paper. Most people managed to scare up a little change,
49
when they saw Uncle Billy coming with his paper. I was very fond of Uncle Billy. We
were entertained many times in their home.
It was the custom on the Walker end of the circuit for the pastor to visit around almost
the entire weekend that he was there. It would have meant a trip of fifty miles to
return to the parsonage, after preaching at the Walker Church on Saturday night. This
was his regular schedule. Then on Sunday morning he preached at Mt. Carmel and on
Sunday night at Oak Grove. The church people would get together and prepare a
schedule of where we were to be for several weekends in advance. But occasionally
they failed to do this. But there were one or two homes where we were always asked to
go, if no place was scheduled. So we never worried about accommodations the
weekends we were at that end of the circuit.
THE HORNER EPISODE
One "Walker weekend" the advance plans for our accommodations did not materialize,
so Troy drove to Walker alone on Saturday. By the time for the service to start it was
pouring rain and only a seventeen year old youth showed up for the service. He was
very fond of Troy and kept asking him when he came alone to go home with him for
the night. Troy had been warned that he should do his visiting in that home between
meals and not to go there for the night.
When it became apparent that there would be no service Oval said, "Now, Preacher,
you are going to have to go home with me tonight.' There was no way out of the
dilemma for Troy, without hurting the young man's feelings. So off they trudged in the
rain, with the red clay mud of the unpaved road clumping up on their galoshes
making walking difficult. The Harners lived on the steep mountain road which led to
the Oak Grove church. After a period of rain the dirt road was impassible with a car
and Troy had to walk the two miles between the two churches.
Before they reached the front door, Oval sang out, "Hey, Pa, guess what we're going to
have for breakfast" The parents' bed was in the living room and they had apparently
been asleep and Mr. Horner drowsily asked "What?" Oval replied "Preacher." By this
time both parents were awake and Mrs. Homer, who weighed around four hundred
pounds said "Take him on upstairs and he can sleep in your bed and you sleep on the
wt." They climbed the stairs to an unfinished attic room, containing three double beds
and a wt. There, in two of the beds, were the four teen-age daughters. There was an oil
lamp, turned down low, which shed some light in the large undivided room. Oval said
"Preacher, you sleep there in my bed and I will sleep on this wt," and he proceeded,
without ceremony, to undress down to his under clothing, and lay down on the cot.
Troy asked if he should blow out the light and Oval replied “Nope. We leave it
burning."
Troy stood there with his little overnight bag in his hand and wondered what he
should do. Were those girls asleep or just pretending? Finally he crawled between the
old fashioned, solid wood, bedstead and the sloping roof rafters and managed to get
into his pajamas. He spread his shirt over the soiled pillow case and crawled between
Oval's used sheets. In spite of the unusual surroundings he was just about asleep
when he felt something crawling on his back It did not take him long to discover that
he had many visitors that night! When daylight came they seemed to retreat into the
straw tick mattress and he got about an hour's sleep. When daylight fully arrived he
was awakened by the father's loud rendition of, "Going Up To Jerusalem Just Like
50
John." One of the girls said "Let's get up and maybe he will shut up." When they went
downstairs he said "Now I've got the cooks up, I'll sing up the Preacher."
Troy had turned his back while the girls got out of bed, but it was apparent, the next
morning, that they had slept in their clothing. On the table for breakfast that morning
they had fat side meat, (Troy always says, when telling this story, "fat sow belly," but
that sounds so inelegant. So, if you, my grandchildren, ever tell it, be sure to say, "fat
side meat.") molasses, butter and large, hot biscuits. Homers thought it was a sin to
drink coffee because of the caffeine, so to drink they had Postum. Troy will never eat a
bite of fat meat so after the prayer he took some of the molasses and mixed it with
butter, intending to eat it with a hot biscuit. When he managed to break open the
tough bread he discovered a black hair in the middle of it. He laid the biscuit back on
his plate and said, "Please excuse me. I did not sleep well last night and I feel sick." He
got up from the table and went out behind the barn and vomited. The Sunday services
at the other two churches were difficult for him that day.
OUR LACK OF FAITH
I remember well one weekend that Marion and I went with him to the Walker end of
the circuit. We had been especially short of money that week and had to use the last
dollar we had to buy gas to make the trip. Usually the official steward or someone else
would hand him a little money at each church. After the service at Walker, on
Saturday night, I asked anxiously if he had received any money. The answer was, "No,"
but there were still two churches, so no worry." After the Sunday morning service at
Mt. Carmel the answer was still the same. No money. On to Oak Grove that night. At
this little church, on top of the ridge, most of the parishioners lived on small farms
scattered in the community surrounding the church. Almost all of them walked and
carried the old fashioned oil lanterns to the night services. I talked a short time with
the people as they departed. When only one farmer was still in the church talking to
Troy, I took Marion to the car to wait for his dad. Finally Mr. Marlow took his lantern
from the hook in back of the building, and with a, "Good night, Preacher. I'll see you in
two weeks," started across the fields to his house.
When Troy came to the car he did not volunteer any information and I waited until we
were well on our way, before I asked the all important question, "Did you get any
money?" When he gave a negative answer I asked, "What are we going to do for
groceries next week?" At that time both of us were feeling pretty low. Marion spoke up
and said, "Are those mottos some people have hanging on their walls from the Bible?"
One of us replied "A lot of them are. Why?" He said, " I saw one the other day that
said, "My God shall supply all your needs. (Phil. 4:19) Is that in the Bible?" When we
told him it was he simply said "What are you worrying about then?" We both felt
properly rebuked! And we remembered the last statement found in Isaiah 11:6, "--and
a little child shall lead them." Marion was seven years old. His childish faith was
stronger than ours.
We drove on down the mountain road and stopped at the pump on the porch of the
country store, to refill the radiator on our Ford coupe. The John Curran family, who
lived on the bank just above the store, were faithful supporters of the Walker Church.
John came out on the high front porch in his long nightshirt and called out, "Is that
you, Preacher?" Troy assured him that it was indeed he and I felt my hopes rise! John
then said, "Come over here to the porch. I intended to give you this last night at
church, but forgot it." He handed Troy a bill. After thanks and good nights were said
Troy came back to the car and we knew we had, at least, a dollar. We turned on the
51
little light on the dashboard of the car and joy filled our hearts! It was a $5.00 bill,
which would easily supply our needs for another week!
Troy really had a "baptism by fire," as far as funerals were concerned the first year we
served the Cairo Circuit. Out of six funerals which he conducted that year, four of
them were violent deaths. The first one occurred less than two weeks after we had
been assigned to the circuit. We had been to the home of an older lady, who had a
middle aged son and a daughter still living at home, for the noon meal on the Sunday
before Tom was killed on the railroad tracks. He had been drinking and had fallen
down on the tracks. The next violent death was a seventeen year old boy who lived
three days after being badly burned in an oil well explosion. The next month after
Mansel's funeral Troy had the funeral of an eleven year old girl who had been
accidentally shot by a classmate, with a "gun that wasn't loaded" and left standing in
the comer of the child's parents' dining room. The children from the nearby country
school went to that home with their sack lunches and Alice's mother would make
them hot cocoa to drink. The fourth one was a young man of twenty-one, who
committed suicide by shooting himself in the head.
THE JENKINS FAMILY
There was a family by the name of Jenkins who attended the Mt. Carmel Church. They
had two strapping, good looking sons as well as one or two teen-age daughters at
home. The young people were faithful in church attendance, although the parents did
not always go. Church going was a social event for young people in those days. There
were not many social gatherings in the rural area back in the early thirties. Not many
families even had radios and television had not been invented.
Addison and Mary Collins had two teen-age daughters and a younger son. (Addison
was the man who worked so faithfully on the rebuilding of the parsonage.) Marjorie,
the oldest of the children, was around sixteen years when the family became
acquainted with the Jenkins family, at one of the circuit gatherings. She was "smitten"
with one of the Jenkins boys and later prevailed on her parents to make the 50 mile
round trip for a family visit with the Jenkinses. They took the wrong road, when they
came to where the road branched and shortly stopped to ask a farmer working
outside, if he could direct them. In his slow mountain drawl he said, "Wa'al, ye go
back down this road to the fork, and ye take 'tother fork up 'tother ridge. They live in
the second house on the left." The two families visited a short time together before
Marjorie, who was a perfect mimic, explained their lost condition. She repeated the
instructions in the tones of the old farmer and Mrs. Jenkins said, "That was my
father." Poor Marjorie! Her budding romance ended right then and she soon said
"Daddy, let's go home."
I think I stated before that I did not go with Troy when he held the revivals at the three
churches on the Walker end of the circuit. Each church felt it had to have, at least, a
two weeks series each winter. Marion was in school, so I could not have gone if I had
wanted to. It was too expensive for Troy to drive those fifty miles each day and, in
addition, he needed those periods to visit in the homes in the community bordering
the church. We never moved from any circuit we ever served without him having
visited in every home situated within two or three miles of each church.
During these revivals he ate and slept with the different families. The Jenkins did not
wish to be slighted in this arrangement for the accommodation of the preacher. One
night he went home with Mrs. Jenkins and her teen-age family. Mr. Jenkins had not
52
been at services that evening and when the family reached home with their "Preacher,"
they all sat and visited for a short time before retiring. It was a cold, winter night and
Mr. Jenkins had a roaring fire in the wood bunting stove in the living room. After a
short time of conversation Troy heard a sound he could not interpret. I guess he
looked puzzled and Mr. Jenkins said "Oh, that's Samantha. I'm scratching her belly
and she likes it."
By his rocking chair was their half-grown pet pig.
The sleeping arrangements evidently had been discussed before the service. When they
were ready to go to bed one of the young men picked up a lantern, lit it, and said,"
Come on, Preacher, you will sleep upstairs with us." The three of them climbed up a
ladder to the unfinished second floor of the house. The stairs had not yet been built.
In the large attic upstairs there was just the one double bed and a stand for the oil
lantern. The open rafters of the ceiling and the wall studs were all exposed. There was
no insulation anywhere and it was a cold night! With just the lap-siding outside, the
room was almost as cold as the outdoors. One of the boys suggested that Troy sleep in
the middle and before morning he was glad that he had! Those healthy young men
were almost like having heating stoves in bed with him!
The second year we were on the Cairo Circuit a good cut stone cellar was built with
donated labor. The churches had numerous "Poundings," for us, which enabled us to
eat as well as most of our parishioners. The parsonage lot was not large enough for us
to have a garden but the farmers shared their produce and when butchering time
rolled around we were supplied with meat. I learned to can and preserve the food that
was brought to us, if we could not eat it at that time. We were really proud of our
cache of food as we stored it in the new cellar.
My head editor, Hilda Calley, did not know what a "pounding" is, so I know I should
explain it. It is just an old fashioned term which came to be applied to groceries or
supplies, brought to a pastor to help supplement his meager salary. Everyone was
supposed to bring a pound of something, but of course not many people stuck to any
specified amount. When a "pounding" was planned it became a social gathering,
ending with refreshments planned by some members of the group. They were always
enjoyable as well as being a great help to us financially. I cannot remember the name
but I do remember that on one of the circuits we served, a teen-age boy would always
bring a pound of coarse salt, in a paper bag. His parents did not attend church and I
think that was the cheapest pound of anything the boy could get. He wanted to come
to the "parties" and he felt he could not come without making a contribution.
We served the Cairo Circuit the first two years of our ministry and while those were
difficult years financially, they were very rewarding years. The parsonage when we left
was as good as on many circuits. We had had wonderful revivals. The churches had
been neglected for so many years and the country people were very responsive to Troy
because he visited in their homes. Many said he was the first pastor who had been in
their homes for twenty years. He was strong on the teaching and practicing of tithing,
so all the churches were in much better condition financially at the close of our
ministry there. The experience was good for strengthening our faith and gave us an
understanding and compassion for the poor, that we might not now have, had times
been easy for us then.
But the nicest thing that happened to us during those two years was the birth of our
son, Howard, on October 24, 1935. We had longed for another child even before our
53
seminary experience, so were overjoyed when he made his appearance. Dr. Moyers
was the local doctor and he delivered Howard. His little daughter, Carolyn, was in the
second grade with Marion. The first time I visited his class I stayed until school was
over for the day, and Carolyn walked down the Schoolhouse Hill steps with me. It was
the first time I had ever seen the little girl, but she companionably took my hand and
chatted as we walked along. Finally she told me the secret she had been wanting to
confide all along. She looked up into my face and stated, "You know I am in love with
Marion. I'll bet you will think I am the funniest girl you ever saw. Every time a new boy
comes to school I fall in love with him." That took some of the unique charm from my
seven year old son.
Marion was exactly eight years and five months old when Howard was born. With that
much age difference I was afraid they might not feel close as adults. It is such a source
of satisfaction to us now, to know that this is not true. They enjoy being together. We
are so thankful that the two families are close to us, as far as distances are concerned
in these the later years of our lives.
In this month's (September 1991) Readers Digest is an article on Bruce Catton, the
great historian of the Civil War era. It was written by Fred J. Eckert, a former
Congressman and ambassador. I read it with a great deal of interest, because I had
enjoyed Bruce Carton's books so much while taking a course on that period in college.
Eckert cited a passage from one of Catton's final books, "Waiting for the Morning
Train," which struck me forcibly. I immediately thought of you, my young
descendants. Here it is:
"Early youth is exactly like old age: it is a time of waiting for a big trip to
an unknown destination. The difference is that youth waits for the
morning limited and age waits for the night train."
Eckert continued, "The 'night train, came for Bruce Carton on August 28, 1978, at age
78." I cut the article out and put it in the front of my Carton book, "Grant Takes
Command."
On November 10, 1935, Troy brought his dad and half-sister, Lois, to live with us.
Howard was exactly two weeks old. Dad Brady had sent word that Virginia had
deserted the two of them for another man. Dad could not see to work because of
cataracts, although he was not yet. Fifty-six years old. In the thirties no doctor would
attempt to remove cataract until they were judged to be "ripe." They were with us for
over four months. Dining that time he had the needed operation and after being fitted
for glasses the two of them left. He was not able to help at all with the added expense,
but Blossom sent us $2.00 each week. We felt so sorry for Dud, for there was nothing
to help pass the time for him, except talk so we used the money Blossom sent and
bought a portable radio on time. He listened to it for hours while holding and spoiling
Howard.
Lois was twelve at the time, and we entered her in school at once. I think I was meant
to be a teacher, for I always enjoyed helping children with their lessons. I remember
one time when I was helping Rosalyn, Troy's youngest full sister, I looked at her and
thought, "She has the prettiest eyelashes I have ever seen."
If Howard whimpered when I put him to bed, Dad would pick him up. One day I asked
him not to do that, because I wanted him to learn to go to sleep, instead of being
rocked to sleep. The next time I put him to bed, he cried as usual. The crying did not
54
last long and I looked in the dining room and Dad was rocking him. I reminded Dad
that he was not to pick him up when I put him to bed. He said "Oh, Betty, I just can't
bear to hear the little fellow cry." So Howard continued to be rocked to sleep until after
Dad and Lois had gone. Dad played and talked with him so much, that he had learned
to patty-cake, wave goodby and gurgle when he was patted on the mouth, before they
went away.
Our Cairo Circuit days were over in early September of 1936. No doubt our most
amusing memories of our ministry are the result of our two years here. Also some of
our most enduring friendships. Many of our close friends of those years are now gone,
but we did talk, by phone today, (September 1, 1991) to two who meant much to us
during that time. They will appear later in this "Reclaimed Memories," so I will give you
a thumbnail sketch of them now.
RUBY AND CLELLIE REXROAD
Ruby Clayton was probably my closest friend on this circuit. At least, our friendship.
has been the most enduring. Experience has taught us that friends made in certain
locations, become closer over the years when they make an effort to keep in touch, as
has been the case with Ruby and Clellie Rexroad.
Ruby was the teacher in the one room school, located near the Davidson Chapel
Church, which was usually called Low Gap. We became acquainted with her, during
our first revival in that church, when Ruby became a Christian, along with 77 others.
The revival services began on the 18th day of November and closed on December 7th.
A good revival had taken place in the Big Run Church, closing the Sunday before the
one at Low Gap began. Much of the enthusiasm and burden carried over to the second
church and the people with transportation attended both revivals. From that time on
Ruby often walked to the parsonage from her home in Cairo, where she lived and
provided for her parents.
Clellie Rexroad was a fine, young Christian, who was working in Parkersburg at that
time. His family lived in the Low Gap community, so he was often in services there
when he came home for weekends. He was a quiet young man and we were always
happy to see him in the service. We hope God will forgive us if a part of our pleasure
was prompted by the knowledge that we would receive more money than usual,
because of his contribution. When he was there we knew we would have, at least, five
dollars extra for our living expenses the next week. Clellie married one of the church
girls, Esta Rollins, who died rather young. I believe their two children were late
teenagers, at the time of Esta's death. Ruby Clayton and Clellie later married and
Clellie preached for several years in the West Virginia Conference. Ruby, before their
marriage, had taken a year off from teaching, to attend God's Bible School, in
Cincinnati, Ohio. Her dedication and training has been a great help to Clellie. Since
their retirement they have lived in Clellie's home near Cairo.
Ruby and I are just three days apart in age. After we, and they, retired we celebrated
our birthdays together for years, alternating between our two homes. Each year our
husbands would treat us to a birthday dinner out, during our visits together. We miss
those visits together and I am sure the Rexroads do, also.
55
UNION CIRCUIT, 1936--1939
On September 17, 1936, we moved to Union Circuit, in Mason County, West Virginia.
It was a good promotion for us. The first year's salary there was just twice what we
had received the previous year at Cairo. The parsonage was a rather large house, in
good repair, with an adequate detached storage building, which we called "the wash
house." We were lucky, for we had kept the washer we had when we left for Bonebrake
and stored it with our other furniture. We had kept it on the back porch at Cairo and
brought it into the kitchen to use, if it was too cold to wash outside. Here we always
did the washing in the storage building.
There were three nice size bedrooms upstairs with separate doorways off the hall.
There was no bathroom, so the next summer after we moved we improvised a "G.I."
shower in the wash house. This consisted of a five gallon oil can with small nail holes
in the bottom; a pulley fastened to one of the rafters of the roof, and a rope to raise the
can, to which five gallon of warm water had been added. The recipient of each can of
warm water must be prepared for his or her shower as soon as the can could be
raised. A companion pulled the shower up and held the rope until the water was gone.
It is surprising how good we felt after a G.I. shower! Another use to which we put this
little building was as a meeting place for the boy scouts.
The most unsatisfactory aspect of this parsonage was the water supply. It came from a
cistern and we heated with coal, so there was often coal dust in the water. In the
winter, when the water was unsatisfactory we carried our cooking and drinking water
from a neighbor's well. There was a nice, clear creek a short distance down a bank,
from the parsonage and we often carried water from it for other purposes. There was a
sink with a pitcher pump in the kitchen.
The parsonage lot was large so we always had a nice garden. On the back of the lot
was a large barn, in which the early pastors stabled their horses. There was no garage
so while we were there Troy, with the help of some of the Union Church young people,
tore down the barn and had plenty of second hand lumber to construct a garage,
which he did. One day, while tearing the old barn down, Troy came in the house as
pale as death and in an agony of pain. His hammer had caught on his pant's leg and
he mashed the end of his thumb almost flat. He could not work for several days and
later lost the nail from his thumb.
The house had three rooms downstairs. The living room had a coal-burning fireplace,
as did the bedroom just over it. We found these to be inadequate for the house and the
second winter bought a large "Warm Morning" coal heater. This we installed in the
dining room. From that time on we were as snug as “bugs in a rug," for we could bank
the fire, (cover the hot coals with ashes) and it would keep until morning. After our
experience at Cairo I considered myself an expert paper hanger, so we used a part of
our tithe and bought paper for the entire house. This was not all done at once, but
over the period of our ministry there. We always took pride in the fact that when we
moved the pastor who followed found a more attractive place to come to, than we had
found.
When Dr. Capehart, the Conference Superintendent, discussed sending us to the
Union Circuit he told Troy that it was one of the better circuits and that the Union
Church was the church in which he was reared. One of his sisters, Kelsie Roush, and
her family belonged there and they attended faithfully. Other members of his family
lived in that area. The church had celebrated its 100th anniversary in the summer of
56
1936, before we moved there a month or so later. It was the first United Brethren
Church organized in West Virginia Conference, so the members were proud of their
heritage.
There was the regulation one room school, not far from the parsonage and school
began about a week before we moved. We took Marion down and left him with Kelsie
and Van Roush so he would not miss the first week of school. They had a little girl
about Marion's age. The second year we were there chicken pox broke out in the
community and Howard broke out with it before Marion did. By the time Marion broke
out and the scabs had disappeared six weeks had passed. We had to keep Marion
home and I taught him there. When he went back to school he was so far ahead of the
children in his grade that the teacher put him in the next grade. The next year it was
the whooping cough and he again missed six weeks of school and again was given a
double promotion. Consequently when he started high school he was just a little past
his 12th birthday and short for his age. When he was fourteen he shot up so fast it
was almost impossible to keep him in pants long enough for the style of the day.
The parsonage was just a few steps from the Union Church, but there were five other
churches on the circuit. The farthest was only seven miles, so we never had to stay
away from home to serve them. They were all located in a big bend of the Ohio River,
in rather level farm land. Many of the farmers were dairy farmers and the deep
depression did not hit them with the impact that it had on other regions. The names of
the other churches were: Fairview, Salem, Peniel, Oak Grove, and Vernon. They
formed a rather irregular semicircle around the Ohio River bend from west to east of
the parsonage, in a northern direction. It was about four miles to the nearest one from
the parsonage and the Union Church, to about seven or eight miles to the one at the
greatest distance.
Troy preached as he did at Cairo, every two weeks at each church. One Sunday he
would preach at Union in the morning and in the afternoon drive about seven miles to
the Fairview community, where he preached in the schoolhouse in the afternoon. That
night he drove about five or six miles to Salem for a service. His record book shows
that on the next Sunday he preached at Vernon before Sunday School, then drove four
miles to Oak Grove, where he preached after Sunday School and that night at Salem
which was about six miles from the parsonage. The boys and I usually attended every
service with him. It would not do for the pastors family to show a preference for one
congregation over another! We were often invited for dinner by parishioners and, if
that happened we would visit with that family all afternoon and go from there, to the
preaching appointment that evening. Country people are usually so hospitable, so we
learned to know them well.
The next evening after we moved into the parsonage, the folks from the Union church
surprised us with a party to meet the new occupants of the parsonage. Everyone
brought gifts of canned foods, or things from the market that could be stored in the
cupboards or in the cellar. It was a surprise to us and I had already put Howard to
bed, but all wanted to see him. So I brought him down in his little gown. He lacked
one week of being eleven months old, but would repeat almost any simple word he was
asked to say and was beginning to put words together. He could say," I love you,"
when prompted. He was really the center of attraction all evening. No one had ever
known a baby to talk so well at less than eleven months. But it was no wonder he
talked early. Someone was always talking to him when he was awake.
57
One Sunday at the Union Church, Troy was having the prayer before the worship
service. I was holding Howard in my arms and he sang out, loud enough for the entire
congregation to bear, "Amen." Troy continued to pray and he repeated "Amen." Still
Troy did not end his prayer and Howard exasperated said emphatically, "Amen,
Daddy, amen!" That time it was "Amen" for there was subdued laughter all over the
church.
While we were at Cairo my brother, Ted and Troy's sister, Blossom were married at my
sister, Ruby's home by Troy, on March 15, before we moved to Union in September.
They soon paid us a visit at our new location and took Marion home with them, to
Akron. Blossom had stayed with us for several months and kept Marion while I was
working in Parkersburg. There has always been a strong bond between them.
Marion was always fascinated with planes, and spent quite a bit of time making the
model ones. While he was in Akron Blossom bought him a large kite airplane and we
all went out in the field to fly it after he came home. I have never seen a kite fly as well
as that one did. It flew completely out of sight. I cannot remember if he was able to
bring it in, or if the string broke and he lost it.
Planes flying overhead was a novelty in those days, and we would all rush outside if
we heard one. Marion remembers an autogiro flying over while we were at Union, but I
do not remember that.
BUMGARNER FAMILY
The Bumgarners were prominent leaders in the church at Union. There were three
brothers and their families, as well as two of their sisters, who were maiden ladies and
living at home with the aged mother. The youngest brother and his wife and baby
daughter also lived at the home place and the family ran a dairy. This family kept us
supplied with milk, while on this work. Each evening Troy would drive to their place to
get our supply for the next day. The road was graveled and not often scraped. When it
rained the water would stand in deep puddles in the depressions. Howard would
usually go with his dad when he went for milk. One day Troy hit a vicious hole, filled
with water, and Howard said "Daddy, you ought to "frow" out an anchor." Another
time they were going for milk and there was a scarecrow in the field and Howard
teased his dad by saying, "Oh, I 'fought' that was my daddy."
The first names of the three Bumgarner brothers and their wives were; John and Oma,
Ottie and Anna, and Oris and Nellie. Ottie seemed a little more prosperous than the
other two brothers and while we were there, bought a brand new car. It was probably
a Ford or a Chevrolet but the outstanding thing about it, in the very late thirties, was
the color. Almost all cars in those days were black and the first Sunday they drove the
car to church we all stood around and admired their avocado green auto. Oma showed
a little streak of jealousy when she whispered to me, "I don't like that shitty, green
color." In our family "Bumgarner green' means just one thing and the word need not
be said.
About every family living in the country made a big brass kettle of apple butter in the
fall, and we were not to be outdone in this regard. Some of our parishioners helped us
in the peeling of a tub full of sliced apples. We built a fire under the big brass kettle,
which sat above the fire on a tripod. It took hours to cook the apples down enough to
add the huge amount of sugar required. Then more constant stirring until it had
cooked down to the consistency desired. It had to be stirred continually to keep it from
58
sticking on the bottom. It just about took three people from early morning to late
afternoon to make the apple butter. The fire had to be kept "chunked" every few
minutes and stirring was tiresome, so that job alternated between the workers. When
we finished we had between thirty and forty quarts of apple butter. We must have had
all we could use for years to come!
If you, my descendants, think about this process at all you are bound to wonder how
we could get close enough to the bonfire, under the contents of the kettle to stir it and
what instrument we could use to do the job. The "stirs" were home made and passed
around between the families, at apple butter making time. They were shaped like
huge, wooden, garden hoes. The handle part was a sturdy, smooth pole, somewhat
larger around than the farm tool, and a foot or two longer. The "hoe" section on the
end of the pole was similar to a boat paddle, with several holes drilled through it. This
section was as long as the kettle was tall. A small bottle of oil of cinnamon, or some
other flavoring was added to enhance the taste. Now! Can you make a kettle of that
good old fashioned apple butter?
In the hallway of the parsonage at Union there was one of the really old fashioned
telephones. On the wall beside it was the names of the subscribers, and the
designated "rings" for each family with a phone. The rings were a mixture of short and
long rings, and were made by turning a little "crank" on the right side of the telephone
box. Sometimes you could almost guess who was making the call by the length of the
rings. Some peoples short rings were as long as others long ones. The system was
called "'The Party Line." We soon learned that no one expected to have a private
conversation on the party line, for others would join in the conversation taking place,
if it interested them. People were surprised at times that we had not heard some bit of
news. It had been on the party line so we should have listened! I'm sure the telephone
was a source of pleasure and entertainment to those people back in the thirties.
ROMANCE REKINDLED?
In the summer of 1937 Troy and I attended a missionary convention in Grafton, West
Virginia. Mary Parks, from the Cairo Circuit, was visiting us and she volunteered to
stay with the boys. Howard, who was less than two got out of the watchful eye of Mary
and decided to go visiting. He had gone a distance of about a block when Ella Johnson
saw him and asked where he was going. He replied "I'm going to Emma's to get
cookies." She asked if Mary knew he was going. He said, 'No, and don't you tell her."
Emma was Ella's sister. Ella gave Mary a ring on the party line and she went after
Howard. Ella entertained him, or he entertained Ella, until Mary arrived. Mary was
carrying a little stick about a foot long and Howard said. "My daddy uses a bigger
persuader than that." We had called our little switches persuaders.
Troy's girlfriend in high school was the principal's daughter, Vada Elder. We have a
kodak picture of the two of them. After our marriage he often mentioned her. Her dad
would tease him by calling him son-in-law. I think he liked her parents as much as he
did Vada. Vada had married a man by the name of Hann and they lived in Grafton.
The Grafton Church bad the only lady pastor in the conference, Lois Luzader. As soon
as we went into the church for the above mentioned missionary, convention Mrs.
Luzader said, "Rev. Brady, Vada Hann has called two or three times to ask if you had
arrived." I'm sure Troy felt gratified that his high school sweetheart was asking about
film, and I felt gratified that at long last I would be able to meet this paragon of
perfection, before we left the city.
59
We were assigned to the home of a Sloane family, for lodging and breakfasts during
the convention. Mr. Sloane and Vada's husband taught in the same high school. We
inquired about them and told the Sloanes, and another couple who were to stay there,
that Troy and Vada were high school friends and we wished to see Vada. Mr. Sloane
looked at me and said, "Mrs. Brady, you do not need to go with him to visit Mrs. Hann.
When he comes back he will put his arms around you and say, "Honey, I sure am glad
I married you!" I understood what he meant when we visited her the next day. She was
a short woman, as broad as she was tall. But 1 liked her and enjoyed the visit. After
we had gone a little distance from her home on our way back to the church, Troy put
his am around me and said, "Honey, I sure am glad I married you!"
We were close enough to the Ohio River to hear the steam calliope, as the showboat
went around the big bend. I had enjoyed going on the showboat two or three times
while my family lived in Parkersburg. The one I went on there featured dancing. While
in Creston I went on one that showed a primitive movie.
TABERNACLE CAMP MEETING
Within walking distance of the parsonage was an open-air tabernacle, with simple
wooden benches on each side of a wide isle. It was surrounded by several beautiful
acres of tree shaded ground, which was a part of the tabernacle property. The three
surrounding church charges had bought the property and built the tabernacle, so
many years before our time there that the July "Camp Meeting" had become a
tradition. Times had changed and people had cars, so those wishing to attend the
revival no longer came with their tents expecting to spend the two weeks camping on
the ground. But many people did look forward to the services as a time to see old
friends from the surrounding towns and villages. The trustees always tried to secure a
good evangelist who would attract as many people to the camp grounds, as possible.
The first summer we lived in Union Troy proposed to the campground committee that
we get Jesse Simmerman, from Indiana, as our evangelist. Jesse was about ten years
older than Troy and had been preaching for several years, before corning to the
seminary. The three of us graduated in the same class from Bonebrake. I do not
remember anything in particular about the meeting, except that we enjoyed having the
Simmermans as our guests. (They visited us several years later, at Bradenton.) I do
remember that one night we were returning home after the service and were out of the
car and walking toward the back door, when someone made a remark about the moon.
There was a beautiful full moon in the sky and it looked as though it were floating in
space, between the earth and the sky. Troy was carrying Howard, who was then
twenty-one months old. Howard stretched his hand out toward the moon and flexing
his fingers said "Hoard want the moon, Daddy! Hoard want the moon!" He thought his
daddy could get him anything he demanded.
John and Oma Bumgarner had four young sons who were active in young peoples
work, and other activities in the church at Union. They could always be counted on to
help if physical work needed to be done about the church. They had helped tear down
the old barn and construct the garage. Also they helped with the excavation when a
furnace was installed under the church and we removed the two large Burnside stoves
that had been heating the sanctuary. Harold was one of Marion's special friends, as
was Harold's first cousin, Paul Bumgarner.
About the middle of July some of the young people of the church went on a swim
party. Dallas Bumgarner borrowed Troy's swim trunks to wear. Almost as soon as
60
Dallas hit the water the young people knew he was in trouble. When they pulled him
out he was dead. The autopsy revealed that he did not drown; that his death was
caused by a heart condition. He was sixteen years old and his death was a shock to
the whole community, since it was not known that he had a heart defect of any kind.
Troy preached his funeral sermon on July 17, 1939. Troy never wore the trunks again.
JOHNSON FAMILY
Another prominent family in the Union Church was the different members of a
Johnson family. There were five sisters and a brother in this family. The brother and
two of the sisters were married. Three of the ladies were especially emotional. If they
agreed with what the minister said in the sermon they really seemed to receive a great
blessing. I almost jumped out of my seat several times, when one of them started
praising the Lord. She would walk the aisle and clap her hands and shout her praises.
They were not, what is now known as "holy Rollers," but were inclined to think that
those who shouted the loudest were the ones who lived close to the Lord In spite of
this they had to be placated at times, because their feelings had been hurt over some
minor incident. That was usually my job. They were good people and all are dead now.
I feel sure all were rewarded with a "Well done." We do not serve a petty God, but one
who understands our frailties.
There are many more people and many more things I could write about this Union
Circuit, but I doubt if they would be of much interest to anyone, except Troy and me.
The pages are piling up on this document, so I will refrain from further comment. Our
closest friends from that section of West Virginia are now gone. Rev. Harry Miller, our
pastor when we entered the ministry served the New Haven Church as his last
pastorate. His wife was about twenty years his junior and she preached for several
years after his death. Her little retirement home was in New Haven and we tried to
visit her each year, when we made our trip to visit friends and relatives in West
Virginia and Ohio. She contributed a lot to our lives.
FREEMANSBURG CIRCUIT, 1939—1942
It was time to move again, after the September Conference of the United Brethren
Church. Like most other parsonage families on large circuits we were anxious to move
up, so that we would eventually be serving a one church charge. This move seemed a
step in that direction.
At that time no pastor knew for sure where he was going, until the stationing
committee's report. This was the last item of business, before the conference
adjourned for another year. We had been approached by the lay delegate from the
Weston, West Virginia, Broad Street Church to come there. This was one of the smaller
station churches in the conference, but we would have only the one church. We were
elated! Troy and the delegate from the church went together before the stationing
committee, which consisted of the Superintendent of the denomination in our state
and the bishop. The bishop was the supervisor over several state conferences of the
denomination. This arrangement was fine with both of them, and Troy's name was
placed on their report to go to that church. We were sitting with the delegate from the
Broad Street Church when the stationing committee report was read. Three people
almost fainted when the superintendent read, "Freemansburg Charge, Troy R. Brady."
61
Troy and the delegate went to Dr. Capehart as soon as the benediction was over. Troy
was very disappointed and the delegate was very angry. The superintendent said,
"Fred Slaughter says he will not accept the Broad Street Church. According to the
discipline (laws) we had to assign him to a church. As soon as he hands in his
resignation we will assign you there." Troy and the delegate went away happy.
But Dr. Fred Slaughter did not resign!! Everyone knew that his doctor's degree had
come from a diploma mill, but it made him feel very important. He was almost of
retirement age, but probably was not financially able to retire. Social Security had not
come into being and the retirement was small.
We moved to the Freemansburg Circuit, with its five churches. The salary there was
two or three hundred more than it had been at Union, but the parsonage was not as
nice. It had only two bedrooms and a very small room, leading directly across the hall
from the dining room, which Troy used for his study. All the other rooms were of nice
size. The house set on a rather steep slope, with a long enough flight of steps leading
to the front porch, to allow for a garage under the front of the house. A cellar was
under the back of the house, with a flight of steps leading down to it. The steps to it
were on one end of the large back porch. There was a connecting door between the
cellar and the garage, which enabled us to get to or from the car in bad weather.
The water supply was much more satisfactory than at Union. There was a large pump
on the end of the back porch, which drew water directly from the well beneath. This
area of the state is "gas well" country and we could taste and smell the gas when we
pumped a bucket of the water. We soon got used to that and thought it was the best
water we had ever had. I still think that! It was as soft as rainwater, cold when first
pumped, and as clear as crystal.
As usual, there was no bathroom; in fact no modern convenience, except electricity.
We moved our ice box, which we had from our Vienna home, each move that we made.
Here, for the first time in our ministry we had a chance to use it. The "iceman" would
bring in the amount indicated when we placed our card in the front window. We
bought, on time, a Westinghouse refrigerator which had been reclaimed for lack of
payment, in 1941. It was like new and I was as happy as a new bride! It cost us the
$97.00, which was still owing on it. That refrigerator was still in good condition when
we retired, to Singers Glen, in 1971. We gave it to the daughter of our next door
neighbor, who was getting married.
We found a dog on a mountain road miles from any residence, while we were at Cairo.
She was the first dog Marion ever had and we called her Queenie, but she disappeared
after several months. Someone at Union gave the boys a cute, little, longhaired dog,
which we called Cricket. Cricket died trying to give birth. When we knew she was in
difficulty we took her to the veterinary, where she gave birth to a dead puppy. The vet
called and said he could not save her; that gangrene had set in and we asked him to
put her to sleep. Troy picked up her body and he buried her at the upper end of our
garden. We were so attached to that little dog, that we were heartbroken. A few days
later Howard said to me, "Mother, would you cry if Daddy died?" I replied, "Of course I
would cry, Honey." Then he asked "You wouldn't cry as much as you did when Cricket
died, would you?" I guess I had cried copiously and he thought I could not have that
many tears left for his dad.
After the death of Cricket Peg White brought Howard a little short haired puppy, just
weaned from his mother. Howard stood him in one of his galoshes and just his little
62
head stuck up. One day we gave him as much milk as he seemed to want. He ate so
much his short, little legs could not hold him up and his fat little belly dragged on the
floor. We were careful not to overfeed him after that. He just did not know when
enough was enough!
Tags was probably rat terrier and spitz. He loved the snow and would tunnel through
it when it was deep. But he too came to a bad end, after we moved to Ohio. He got
with a pack of dogs and they were chasing sheep and the farmer shot him. He
managed to get home, but was so badly wounded that Troy shot him. We never got
another dog.
The parsonage on the Freemansburg Circuit was located in Pricetown, which was
about two miles from Weston. Weston was a good shopping area and where Marion
went to high school for three years. It was perhaps a quarter of a mile to the Pricetown
Church and another two or three miles, on the same highway, to the church in the
small settlement of Camden. Northwest of Camden two or three miles ° - was the little
village of Churchville. The church attendance at this church was larger than at any of
the others on the circuit. There were a lot of children and young people in this
community and the church had a choir. The Valley Chapel Church building was the
nicest one on the circuit. The store at Valley Chapel was where my Aunt Mollie Allman
had bought my doll, when I was five years old. The Freemansburg Church was two
miles from the village of Valley Chapel.
The other church on the circuit was the Walnut Fork Church. This church reminded
me of the ones on the Cairo Circuit. It was just a small, plain rectangular building and
most of the people who attended there were from the poorer mountain farms in the
locality.
Troy tried to have a communion service every three months at each church. To have
communion at Walnut Church we had to borrow the communion service from one of
the other churches. At the first communion he held there, he asked one of the ladies if
she would prepare the elements for the next preaching service in the church. She
consented and he gave her the service from the Churchville Church. He explained that
she was to put grape juice in the communion glasses and cut the bread in very small
cubes for the plate. She had the communion table all prepared when he returned for
the next preaching service. She said to him as soon as he arrived, "Preacher, I have
something much better than grape juice for communion. I have real dandelion wine!" I
thought of Walnut Fork when I took communion in a Lutheran Church in South San
Francisco recently. (July 28, 1991) In all my years of taking communion that was my
second experience of having the real thing.
Howard was subject to colds and once in a while to asthma attacks. We started him to
school at Pricetown, but after a week or so we took him to the doctor. She said he
should not go to school because of the danger of flu and other infections in a crowded
school room, so we took him out. I taught him at home because I did not want him to
feel that he was behind children his age. When we went to Ohio the next year I wanted
the teacher to start him in the second grade. But she felt since he had not been in
public school, that he would not be up on all his skills. It only took her a week to learn
that he did not belong in the first grade and she placed him in the second. I always
loved to read to the children and I did that every night, with Howard on my lap.
63
THE HALL FAMILIES
The Sim and Claud Hall families were prominent leaders and financial supporters in
the Freemansburg Church. The two families always seemed very close and congenial.
Sim's children were all just about grown, but Claud still had two daughters at home.
Sue had been born rather late in Nell's life and was about Howard's age. They had a
huge, old brick, pre-Civil War, plantation house. I think it was so large that they did
not use the back section, which had been built to accommodate the slaves. Howard
remembers that one time when we were visiting there that he and Sue went to the
third floor, which was a sort of trophy room, and there draped animal skins around
themselves and pretended to be animals. He thinks that someone in the family, in
generations past, was a big game hunter. There were different kinds of wild animal
heads, mounted on the walls and skins on the floor. The ceilings in the house were
about twelve feet tall and there were at least two big formal parlors.
Marion must have always been a workaholic, and always anxious to earn his own
money. He worked for Claud Hall almost all one summer and lived with the family, on
the large farm. Another summer he worked in Weston, delivering groceries with his
bike. Even while we were on the Union Circuit he had saved half the money needed to
buy his first, regulation sized bike. We gave him the other half.
Back to the Halls: I remember that one Sunday Sim's wife invited us to go home with
them for dinner. Troy said, "Nell (who was Claud's wife) has already invited us." Sim
spoke up and said, "Well, I'm sure you will get enough to eat but I'm not sure how
clean it will be." Nell said, "Sim Hall I'll kill you." Everybody laughed. The two families
seemed to be good friends as well as relatives.
OUR SONS REMINISCE
Howard thinks he can remember back to the days when we colored oleo with little
packets of powdered coloring, much the size of the "sweet and low" packages today. I
did not remember the ground coloring until we discussed it, but do remember when
we first began to use the oleo instead of butter. It created quite a stir when it first
came on the market. Later the coloring was in capsules in liquid form. The dairy
producers had used their influence to force it to be sold white, in order to discourage
its use. To make it look like butter it had to be colored. The last time I really remember
doing that is when we lived in Dayton, Ohio. But I'm sure I continued to color it until
that law was revoked and it was colored at the factory. I tried to find out at the library
when that was, but was unable to do so. I did learn that it was first produced in
France in 1886.
Dr. Drake's Glessco is one of Marion and Howard's unpleasant memories. I can
remember holding their noses and blowing in their faces to get it down when we lived
in Vienna. I used to threaten Marion with cod liver oil if he was not quiet in church. I
carried a little bottle of it in my purse and all I ever had to do was get it out and he
was the quietest little child in the entire church. I'm sure we forced Glessco down
Howard for croup. It was really good for that, and Howard was subject to croup. It was
so evil tasting that it would make him vomit and with that would come the phlegm.
The boys think that their dad ran over a lot of chickens in the road, but I doubt if he
killed more than the average driver on country roads, with everybody's chickens
running wild. But I do remember years later when most of our driving was on paved
highways, that he killed two cats a split second apart. One cat was chasing the other
64
and the first ran right in front of the car and the front wheel got her and the back
wheel got him. (I surmise that the front one was a "her" and the chaser a "him.")
Writing of chickens on the road reminded me of an incident that happened on our trip
to Dayton, Ohio, to go to the seminary. We stopped for an overnight visit with my Aunt
Amanda Tenny, in Sedalia, Ohio. She was known as the best fixed financially of any of
Mother's siblings, but also the stingiest. She was frying chicken for the evening meal
and I whispered to Troy that I bet it was killed on the road. Sure enough! While we
were eating she mentioned that the chicken had been hurt on the road. Good eating,
thanks to that automobile! While we were growing up we would call each other "Aunt
Amanda," if we felt one was acting stingy. It was an epitaph we all hated.
There are some unpleasant memories from Pricetown. I seem to have been sick more
there than at any other period. After a hospital experience I went to Elma's for a
couple of weeks and almost lived on eggnog. I gained back some of the weight I had
lost, but Howard had a bad spell of asthma and we had to have the doctor one night.
He gave him a shot, which opened up his bronchial tubes. He was only four years old
and I was holding him on my lap, scared stiff, and he said, "I'm so sorry to be so much
trouble." Also both boys had tonsillectomies the same day at the hospital in Weston.
Their only bright aspect for them, that day, was that they could have all the ice cream
they could eat.
At Thanksgiving time in 1939 we had the first of the Walter Brady Family Reunions, at
the parsonage in Pricetown. It runs in my mind that there were 14 of us present. I
thought the entire Walter Brady family was there. If so there should have been more.
Anyway, we enjoyed ourselves, and I think I had a right good meal for the "Brady
Bunch." Lois said, after the meal, "Betty, that was such a good dinner!" Then she
ruined it by adding, "But maybe it was because I was so hungry." Lois was fourteen
years old.
Howard got his first tricycle and learned to ride it on the back porch at Pricetown.
Marion got his when we lived in Vienna and learned to ride it so proficiently, that he
could sail around any piece of furniture in the house without touching it.
65
One time when Howard was four years old we drove the short distance into Weston to
shop. We had finished our shopping and Troy had gone for the car to pick us up.
Howard and I were standing waiting on the curb, when Howard wandered back into
the store we had just come out of. When I saw he was gone I rushed back into the
store and asked a clerk if she had seen him. She said, 'There was a little boy here just
a minute ago. He asked if I had seen his wife. I said, No, Honey, I did not know you
had a wife. He said, Well I have and I can't find her. He went on to the back of the
store." He was so glad to see "his wife" when I appeared!
VACATION BIBLE SCHOOL
When we attended Bonebrake Seminary Vacation Bible Schools for children had not
come into being. We read about the concept and the materials which had been
prepared for use in conducting such a school. We were really eager to try it the second
year we were on the Freemansburg Charge. There was a two room elementary school
building in Pricetown. We received the proper authorization to use the building for two
weeks and proceeded with enthusiasm to prepare for the school. All the children in the
neighborhood of elementary age were invited. Troy taught the upper grades in one
room and I the lower grades in the other room. We enjoyed it so much and felt the
children were benefited. Every year after that we continued the practice until our
retirement, but we enlisted the help of the lay people in the church, instead of trying
to do all the work ourselves.
The next year the conference was "pushing" for a school to be held on each charge,
and a few young people enlisted to help in the endeavor. Ruth Parks, whom we knew
from our Cairo ministry and Guy Meehling, whom we knew in connection with state
young people's work, came to help us the second year. Ruby Clayton was visiting us,
also, at that time. I do not remember how we all managed to sleep, but I do remember
that we had a wonderful time together. We probably had already added the small room
for Marion, taking in a part of the back porch, which was over the stairs to the cellar.
The room had to be small to allow head room for the stairs. The entrance was from
one of the bedrooms, but it did free one bedroom to become a guest room. I know we
built one bunk in the room.
It was berry picking time while the "gang" was with us, and the fields were loaded with
beautiful, big, luscious berries. All of us went picking one afternoon, after the Bible
school session was over, and came back with a tub frill of berries. That night we all
helped and we had them all taken care of before we went to bed. Part of them were in
our stomachs in cobbler form.
Marion has remarked about how much he enjoyed listening to his Grandfather Brady
tell about his early life. Howard remembers him telling a "Tall Tale," about his dog. It
must have been when Dad Brady visited us when we were on the Union Circuit,
otherwise Howard would have recognized it as a tall tale he could enjoy but not
believe. But he said he believed the story implicitly. This is the way the story goes and
his granddad used the personal pronoun "I" in telling it. He really did enjoy fox
chasing with his friends.
"I was fox chasing with my friends one night, and my dash-hound got on
the trail of the fox. He was just about to catch it when the fox ran around a
big stump. My dog decided if he would jump the stump he could get the fox.
There was a big, sharp splinter sticking up in the middle of that stump and
it cut my hound dog squarely in the middle, from the tip of his nose to the
66
end of his tail. But he was such a good dog. I knew nothing could stop him,
so I grabbed the two halves and slapped them back together, and tied them
with a couple of hickory switches. That dog started right off again after that
fox! But, I had been in such a hurry that I put him back together wrong. I
got two legs up and two legs down. That did not bother that dog! He just
ran along on two legs and when he got tired he flopped over and ran on the
other two. He got the fox."
Beginning on the 6th of January, 1941, Troy went to Elkins, West Virginia, for a two
weeks series of revival services. When I was writing on the decade of the sixties I wrote
of our associations with the McQuain family. It was during this series of meetings
that we got acquainted with them. Troy's happy experiences and the friends he made,
in the church at that time, and the next year when he was called back for their revival,
led to his desire later to go to the Elkins Church as pastor. The Freemansburg Charge
was very generous in allowing him to hold revivals away. He held a two weeks series in
Akron, also, in 1942.
We were assigned back for our fourth year there when the Annual Conference met in
September of 1942. Troy's first services of this new year were held on September the
6th. Just before conference the McQuains had asked us to go with them to Westerville,
Ohio, to take their elder daughter to enroll in Otterbein College. While there Troy
talked to the conference superintendent of the Southeast Ohio Conference about a
student charge for the next year. He had decided that he wanted additional education.
Troy had a tonsillectomy and could not preach on the next two Sundays. While he was
out of "circulation" with his throat the conference superintendent, of Southeast, Ohio,
sent word that he had an opening right away, if he was willing to accept it and enter
college more than a month late.
Troy notified the Conference Superintendent of his desire for more schooling, and
tendered his resignation from the Freemansburg Charge. On October the 4th and the
6th he was able to preach farewell messages to five of the churches. He used as his
subject, 'Farewell Desires." There was just so much to be done in such a short time
that he did not get to Walnut Fork. We left that same week for Harrisburg, Ohio, where
the parsonage was located, for this two point work.
Freemansburg Circuit had been a very happy pastorate for us. There was no major
strife or friction in any of the churches, as I remember, and we received many lovely
gifts from individuals and from the different churches, especially at Christmas time.
The inside of the parsonage was more attractive, than when we came on the work. The
building was rather cheaply constructed. The walls were sealed with beaver board,
with narrow wooden strips covering each joint. We removed those and filled the
cracks, then papered each room. Remodeling had been done on the Camden Church.
When this was being done one of the young men of the church was in the attic and
called down, "Guess what I found up here!" Someone asked, "What?" He replied, "All of
Buck's prayers. This was as high as they got." Of course this caused amusement.
Buck was the Sunday School superintendent and did not always live as he talked at
church.
Marion was a senior in high school, although only just past fifteen years, and it was a
shame that he had to change schools his last year. In 1941, shortly after his 14th
birthday he persuaded us to let him ride his bike back to see his friends in Mason
County. He had been working with his bike, delivering groceries all the previous
summer and was in good condition for the long trip of close to one hundred thirty or
67
forty miles. The first day he reached Cairo and stayed all night with our good friend,
Ruby Clayton. But the gears on his bike were almost worn out and she knew someone
with a truck, who was going to Parkersburg the next day. He delivered Marion and the
bike to a shop, where the necessary repairs were made.
He was able to reach the home of a boyfriend before dark that day. We did not let him
ride his bike back. Going for him gave us a good excuse to see some old friends. The
lift to Parkersburg cut off about 20 miles that he would have had to pedal his bike. He
crossed the Ohio River there and went on the Ohio side to Pomroy, where he crossed
back over into West Virginia.
Zylpha got such a kick out of a printed letter she got from Howard, while we were
living in Pricetown. He did not go to school until we moved to Ohio, but I had taught
him at home and he printed his letter to her. A little kitten appeared at our house one
day and Howard played with it. It was around for several days. We finally decided that
it was a stray and named it Tuesday, for the day it came. After about a week a
neighbor child living about a block away claimed the cat. Howard wrote his Aunt
Zylpha about it, telling her what he had named the kitty, and why. He ended his
account by writing. "I cry. Your little friend, Howard."
That was not his only encounter with a kitty-cat while we lived there. One day he came
in the house all excited and told us there was a black and white kitty in the garage.
(Remember, the garage here was under the house.) We went down to see and we left
that kitty-cat strictly alone! It was a little skunk.
Troy used to entertain the boys, and other young people, by playing his guitar and
singing funny songs to them. I am sure both Marion and Howard remembers the one
about a burglar and the one known as, "One More River To Cross," which is
particularly repulsive, but the young folks would shudder and ask him to sing it again.
THE BURGLAR BOLD
Oh, I'll sing you a song about a burglar bold
Who tried to rob a house.
He crept in thru' a window, just as quietly as a mouse.
And under the bed that burglar crawled
Right close up to the wall.
Now he didn't know 'twas an old maid's room,
Or he wouldn't gone there at all!
At nine o’clock the old maid came.
"Oh, I'm so tired," she said.
She tho't that night that all was right,
So she didn't look under the bed.
She took out her teeth, and her bum glass eye,
And the hair from off her head,
And the burglar man had seventeen fits,
As he looked from under the bed.
Now she didn't cry, and she didn't scream,
She pointed a revolver at him and said,
"You'll marry me, you burglar man,
Or I'll blow off the top of your head."
68
And the burglar looked all around the room,
And he saw no place to scoot.
Then he looked at the teeth and the bum glass eye,
And said, "Lady for God's sake shoot!"
ONE MORE RIVER TO CROSS
Did you ever think, as the hearse goes by,
That it won't be long before you and 1
, Will be riding slow, in that big black hack,
And we won't be thinking of coming back?
Chorus:
For there's one more river, just one more river to cross,
There's one more river, just one more river to cross.
They'll plant you deep, oh, so very deep,
And you won't wake up from that awful sleep.
You'll be dressed in black, and you'll wear no hat,
And your slats will fall out of you slat by slat.
Chorus:
When you get down in that big, black hole,
You'll wonder where they got all that coal.
As you trudge along on that red hot route,
You'll wish you had worn your old Palm Reach suit.
Chorus:
Oh, the worms'll crawl in, and the worms'll crawl out,
The worms'll play pinochle on your snout.
The worms will crawl out, and the worms'll crawl in,
They'II crawl out of your mouth and down over your chin.
HARRISBURG, OHIO--1942-1945
Harrisburg, Ohio, is situated on the 'Three C" highway linking Cleveland in the
extreme north, Columbus, almost mid-center of the state and Cincinnati, to the
southwest, near the Kentucky border. Harrisburg is a small, very pleasant town,
fifteen miles slightly southwest of Columbus. One of the churches was located here.
The other one was at Pleasant Comers, which was around five miles nearer Columbus,
on the same highway. It was a settlement of houses surrounded by farm lands. There
was a nice post office at Harrisburg, but Pleasant Corners was on a rural route,
probably from Grove City, where the high school was located. This entire area was
beautiful farming country, with fairly good roads running in every direction.
69
Otterbein College was a United Brethren supported college, located in Westerville,
Ohio, 15 miles slightly northeast of Columbus, so Troy had to travel thirty miles, each
way, three days a week in order to get classes. Marion traveled about twenty miles by
school bus each day. Troy was fortunate in being able to schedule his classes on
Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. This cut down on time and travel expense, giving
him an opportunity to study and take care of his parish duties.
The elementary school in Harrisburg was almost across the street from the parsonage.
It was a nice brick building, with separate rooms for each grade. As I stated before,
Howard did not go to school at the age of six, because of health problems. I taught him
at home and he was entered in the second grade at Pricetown. When I took him for
entrance in Harrisburg, the second grade teacher insisted that he be put in the first
grade, since he had not been in that grade in public school. Without giving him any
tests she was sure he would be back on some of the skills he needed for that grade.
After about a week of testing the first grade teacher sent him on to the second grade.
The parsonage at Harrisburg was very similar to the one on the Union Circuit. It was a
large white, frame house, with three nice bedrooms upstairs, along with a hall. There
was a rather large reception room and our piano was housed here. The rest of the
downstairs consisted of the living room, dining room and kitchen, all of fair size. A
kitchen door led down to a full sized basement, with a dirt floor. This floor was later
concreted by Troy and the young men of the two churches. After working on each
section of the basement floor they would all go swimming in Little Darby Creek.
Howard remembers that the car would be full of young people, with some hanging on
the outside. Here is where Troy did the baptizing of those who wanted to be immersed.
Howard says he almost froze to death when his dad baptized him here.
I'm sure Troy and Marion has another memory of Little Darby Creek. It was a
beautiful, warm fall day and they had dug the potatoes. They were hot and tired and
one of them suggested that they go swimming. I do not remember who dived in first,
but whoever did just stayed in long enough to be sure the other got the same icy dip
he had received. Then they both climbed out, no longer hot, but still tired.
There was a large front porch, but no back porch. Two or three steps led down to the
lawn and out some distance to the outdoor toilet.
A beautiful, large Bartlett pear tree gave good shade in the back yard and luscious
fruit in the fall. We shared its fruit with neighbors and parishioners and canned
dozens of quarts for our own use, along with many pints of good pear butter. I was so
angry, when we visited a couple of years after moving away to find that the pastor who
followed us had cut it down. They did not care for the fruit and the school children
annoyed them by coming over to get it. The Parsonage Trustees should never have
allowed that valuable tree to be cut down. The next family to live there may have loved
it, as we did, if it had been spared.
While we were living in Harrisburg someone told Troy about a man who was dying, in
a home on the highway between there and Pleasant Corners. The house, or rather a
shack, was three or four miles north of the parsonage. Troy went immediately to talk
and have prayer with the man. When he came back he reported that he had never
seen anything as bad, in the eight years he had spent as a pastor in the hills of West
Virginia. The man was lying on a filthy bed in the front room of the small house. There
were no screens on the doors and windows and the chickens were wandering in and
out. Two hens were perched on the headboard of the bed. There were vermin crawling
70
on the walls and floor. Troy did not sit down, but talked to the old man about the
condition of his soul. He was not sure the he could hear or understand. He read some
encouraging scripture, had prayer and left, hoping that he had done all that could be
done under the circumstances.
Howard remembers vividly the map Troy put up on the wall, after the invasion of
Europe in World War II. As we followed the news of the war Troy marked off the lines
of the allied advance in color. That made quite an impression on Howard's young
mind. Of course the war remained uppermost in our minds, not only for our country,
but for the fear that Marion might be involved.
Marion graduated from Grove City High School in 1943 and almost immediately went
to work for Columbus and Southern Ohio Electric Company. The plant where he
worked was in Piqua, Ohio. He rode the bus to Columbus, where he was picked up by
other workers at that plant. He worked there until fall, when he joined his dad at
Otterbein College.
Marion secured part time work at a filling station in Westerville and boarded with
friends there, after a period of time of riding the bus with his dad. Older people will
remember the period during the war, when gasoline was rationed. Everyone tried to
save their precious gasoline stamps for emergencies, and rode the buses whenever
possible. The couple with whom Marion boarded, Earl and Vesta Bender, were good
friends of both Marion and Troy. I believe Vesta was teaching, while her husband was
getting his college education. He, like Troy was older than the average college student
and both were serving small churches. The couple were very fond of Marion and Earl
said to him one day, "Marion, if I ever have a son, I could wish for nothing better than
that he would be a young man just like you." Of course, that made us very happy, as
parents.
The year that Troy and Marion were in Otterbein together, we had lots of company on
weekends. Helen Teter, who was from the church Troy served in Freemansburg, was
also a student there. The months that Marion had spent in Akron before enlisting in
the Navy he had palled around with Rollie Reese, son of the pastor of Park church
where Marion attended. Rollie was also a student at Otterbein. Marion, Rollie and
Helen were the most frequent visitors, but their friends also came. These young people
were all Christian, and they liked to attend our church, especially during the time of
revival. One weekend during this period, we had them sleeping in sleeping bags all
over the house. The boys were downstairs and the girls were upstairs. I do not
remember the exact number, but it was in the 'teens. I know that we had the most
guests that weekend that we had ever had, even during family reunions.
Marion was seventeen just about the time he finished his first year of college. He
decided that he would like to have more work experience before finishing his
education. He went to Akron and boarded with Blossom and Ted and worked for the B.
F. Goodrich Company. When he neared the age of eighteen he enlisted in the navy,
rather than waiting to be drafted for the army.
Prior to Marion's enlistment in the navy, he had taken flying lessons and had secured
his private pilot's license. The day he was to solo I was very nervous as I waited to hear
the sound of his plane overhead. As he flew over the house he saluted us with the
wings of the plane. It gave me an eerie feeling to know that my young son was the only
person in the "flying machine" that day. Shortly after enlistment he was selected for
combat air crewman and later for the pilot's training.
71
He was sent to Denison University, in Granville, Ohio, for the first period of his
training. We were able to visit him there once or twice and he was able to visit home
occasionally. The cadets were glad to get away from school on the weekends, so he
usually had a friend or friends with him. We have kodak pictures of three of them in
their white uniforms. They had come on Saturday and the next morning all went with
us to church at Pleasant Comers. We had one family there, the Hatfields, who
remained our very close friends over the years until their deaths. They had two
children. Loretta, was just about Marion's age, and Bruce, who was younger. Loretta
and Marion were good friends, but I do not think they ever really dated.
But, this particular Sunday morning, there were those three good looking young men,
in their dress "whites," sitting in the congregation! It was just "too much" and Loretta
prevailed on her mother to ask us, along with our guests, to go home with them for
dinner. I was very happy for the invitation and the opportunity to let Mildred, who was
an excellent cook, provide for us that day! The young people quickly got acquainted
and all of us enjoyed the day so very much. The pictures remind me of some of the
"horsing" around the young people did after the excellent noon meal.
While Marion was at the university it became apparent from the news that the war
was soon going to be over. He and his best friend there had enlisted for four years.
They were sorry they had been chosen for air training, because it was rumored that
they would have to serve out the full time of their enlistment, but if they were in the
regular navy they would be sent home, as soon as peace was declared. Their efforts to
get back into the regular navy failed so they decided to "wash out." They took a plane
up without permission and buzzed the drill field and successfully accomplished their
goal of washing out. They soon found themselves on a destroyer in the North Atlantic.
There were probably many times that the young men wished they were still treading
the halls of Denison. Standing watch at night their clothing would become wet with
the spray "and freeze on their bodies. But they did accomplish their purpose and were
home soon after the end of the war. By that time we had moved to Elkins.
We had a wonderful retired bachelor neighbor, who lived directly across the street
from the parsonage in Harrisburg. He was very faithful in attendance in church, but
had never made a formal profession of faith, which concerned us. His name was
Wesley Spangler and he would come over for a short visit three or four times every
week. During the war it was very difficult to find many things that we needed in the
72
stores. One day I mentioned that I needed some more table spoons, but had been
unable to find them. The next time he came over he brought me three or four spoons,
which had belonged to his mother.
We were bothered with gophers in our lawn and Marion and Troy were able to kill
some with the .22 rifle. One day Marion saw one sticking its head out of his hole in
Wesley Spangler's yard. He drew a bead on it and, I believe, killed it, but the bullet
must have also hit a rock. Mr. Spangler's laundry was hanging on the line and the
bullet ricocheted and went right through his long underwear. We were sorry to damage
his long john's, but he was amused as we were, about the incident.
Howard has happy memories of driving to Otterbein College to hear the orchestra
concerts and remembers especially the time they played [Edvard] Grieg's "Peer Gynt
Suite." We had this on records and before Marion was born Troy used to say that he
was going to play that suite while the baby was being born, because he wanted
him/her to appreciate good music. He did not live up to this boast, but he got two
sons who enjoy good music, and have given enjoyment to others by their own
contributions along these lines.
NATIONAL BISCUIT COMPANY
I worked almost all the time Troy was in Otterbein and in Ohio State University,
otherwise we could not have made it. My first job was in the Penney Store, in
Columbus, as saleslady in ladies' dresses in the basement. Then National Biscuit
advertised for sales people and I was hired. There was another lady employed at about
the same time. All the rest were men and the only reason we got the jobs was because
they could not find men. It was during World War II and some salesmen had quit the
company, because the work would not be considered essential. They were afraid of the
draft.
I had a lot of walking to do four days each week, because I had to call on every place of
business in the downtown area that bought National Biscuit products. The next week I
would be in a different area. I would alternate between the two districts every two
weeks. Every Wednesday I had a route that took in several of the smaller towns or
settlements and selling on a different route on the following Wednesdays. I rode the
bus into Columbus four days each week, then took the city buses to where I had to go.
On Wednesdays I drove between every stopping place.
After walking all day four days a week I was always so tired when I got on the bus for
home that I could hardly hold my head up. One day I went to sleep and when I woke
up I knew I had passed my stop. The bus driver told me we were three or four miles
south of Harrisburg and I asked him to let me off at the first place of business. He
stopped at a combination service station and store and I called Troy to come and get
me. After talking a few minutes to the couple who ran the business, I walked outside
to wait for Troy. I always carried a book along to read on the bus and I was standing
by one of the pumps reading. A car drove up at an excessive rate of speed and
screeched to a stop a few feet beyond me. A couple got out and went into the store.
Almost immediately I heard loud voices in the store and walked back over to look in
the door to see what was happening. Just about that time the man from the car began
to wreck havoc on the store. He broke a showcase and was generally tearing up the
place. This scared me and I went away from the front of the store to where I had been
standing. Shortly the couple came back out of the store and were going toward their
73
car. I looked at them, but did not say one word! The man walked over to me, doubled
up his fist and struck me severely under my chin. I felt as though I were lifted
completely off my feet and I fell stretched out on my back on the pavement. I thought
to myself, he will kick me to death, but he turned and started toward his car. I jumped
up and ran to a large brick house directly across the street and pounded on the door.
A lady let me in and I said to her, "There is a crazy man across the street and I want to
call the police."
We watched the man through the glass of the front door. There was a nice wroughtiron fence around the house. He gunned the car and instead of turning north or south
on the highway he backed the car, at full speed through the fence and up to the steps
of the house. It scared us both nearly to death when he started to get out of the car!
The lady locked the door and we ran to the back of the house and she locked the back
door. He started to pound on the front door. The lady said, "Oh, my poor sister. Help
me get her upstairs." Her sister was in a wheel chair and, I think, we carried her
upstairs. I know we got her upstairs, and we heard him pounding on the back door.
After a futile effort to get into the house, he got back into the car and took a road going
directly east on the south side of the filling station. By that time the people at the store
had called the cops and one came about the time that Troy reached there.
The police brought him back and he was as docile as a lamb. He said he was a veteran
and had been shell-shocked in the war. They asked me if I wanted to prefer charges
against him for battery. I said "No. Not if what he says is true. But he should have
help. He is a dangerous man to be loose." The woman with him said that she would
see that he got help. It took several days for the bruise marks, from the blow he had
given me, to disappear from my face. I was coming home from work a few days later
and saw his car wrecked on the side of the road.
RETARDED TEACHER OR RETARDED BOYS?
My third position, while we were in Harrisburg, Ohio, was as a teacher of first and
second grade boys, in the State Feeble Minded Institution, in Orient. Orient was about
two miles from the parsonage, and the town was principally composed of the many
buildings housing the large institution. There were three teachers for the boys and
three for the girls. The youngsters, who were chosen to be in school, were those whom
the supervisor of this group of children considered capable of learning to read and
write. Some of the ones I had were not even capable of that, but all were trainable, and
could care for their toilet and bathing needs. Their ages ranged between seven and
fifteen years, about equally divided between blacks and whites.
The school rooms were in the basements of two of the buildings. The rooms for the two
sexes were widely separated so the boys and girls were not together at any time,
except once a week when all were taken to an auditorium for music. This consisted of
trying to teach them simple songs.
After I started the school year there I learned that they still needed a teacher for a
class of boys. Our organist had taught on a provisional certificate for a few years and
she applied and secured the position. From that time to the end of the school year we
rode together to work. The teachers ate in a separate dining room, with other members
of the staff, and we had a long lunch break. After we ate we had a lounge to which we
went for about an hour of rest and relaxation before the afternoon session, which
ended at four in the afternoon. I believe all the classes were taught by people who had
no real training for the job. My only qualification, beyond high school at that time, was
74
the three years of Theological Seminary I had received. It was a discouraging job! The
same materials had to be gone over and over for the children to learn the simplest
things.
But some funny things did happen. I always started my class by reading them a Bible
story from Marion's Bible story book and having prayer. I stopped often in my reading
to explain something I had just read. They were always attentive and seemed to enjoy
this period and I wanted to make sure they understood what I was reading. I came to
the word "paradise" and after reading the sentence stopped and asked, "Do you know
what paradise is?" A hand immediately shot up and the youngster said, "I do Miss. I
do. I have a pair." Of course, I explained that the word did not mean "a pair of dice,"
but a very beautiful place to live called "The Garden of Eden, " where God put Adam
and Eve. The name for any teacher was always "Miss."
We teachers all had a good laugh, one rest period when one of the teachers of a girls'
section told of her morning experience. Our books were all used ones from the public
schools and with the children the same materials were covered over and over. When
the teacher announced "We will read the story of The little Red Hen this morning," we
could understand the frustration of one of the girls. She jumped up, slammed her
book on the desk and exclaimed "I am so God damned tired of the little red hen, I don't
know what to do!"
One day during the morning recess I was amused when I heard two boys taking about
their families. One remarked "There's twenty-one children in my family," and the other
replied "Huh! That ain't no family! That's a institution!" I think that was a right
discerning answer for a retarded child.
I had an operation which kept me out of the classroom for six weeks, during this our
last year in Ohio.
When we received the news of the explosion of the atomic bombs in Hiroshima and
Nagasaki and the information about atomic energy in the newspapers, Howard claims
that his dad said to me, "Betty they will be going to the moon in our lifetime," and that
I replied, "Oh, Troy, don't be silly!" It is hard for me to believe that there was any really
serious talk of going to the moon until the late fifties. Troy was always rather skeptical
about events in the future. At that time he firmly believed in the return of Christ in
our lifetime. The moon trip was Kennedy's dream and he took office in 1960.
Like everyone else on V-J day in 1945 we rode around town, making as much noise as
we possibly could with Howard blowing on the mouth piece of Troy's clarinet. Troy had
his two degrees (Bachelor of Arts from Otterbein. Master of Arts in Political Science
from Ohio State) tucked safely away and we were ready to return to the West Virginia
Conference of the United Brethren Church.
ELKINS, WEST VIRGINIA, 1945—1952
Troy and I talked at length about our return to the West Virginia Conference of the
United Brethren Church, after he had received his master's degree from Ohio State
University, in Columbus, Ohio. He had held two very successful revivals in the Elkins
Church and felt he could do good work there. The church was on a side street in that
small city and was without sufficient parking space for it to grow. We knew that Rev.
Koontz was moving for his last three years before retirement and that the church was
75
hoping that we would be willing to take his place. This was one time that we were right
sure of our assignment before the time for the conference to meet.
The parsonage was at 20 Buffalo Street, directly across the road from a service station.
There were three nice bedrooms and, glory be, a bathroom upstairs! This was the first
time since leaving the home we were buying, before going to the seminary, that we had
a bathroom or even running water. The house needed a lot of "sprucing up" inside.
The walls were papered, but were dingy and unattractive. Nothing had been done to
improve its appearance for years. I remarked to Mrs. Koontz that a lot of work needed
to be done. She replied "Well Dearie, I hope you will be able to get them to fix it up,
but we have never been able to." That rather intimidated me, but I knew we were not
going to live in that house for any length of time, the way it was.
Troy called the parsonage trustees together, and we took them through the house,
explaining what we would like to do. We told them that if the church would bear the
expense of the materials needed for the 'beautification" of the house, that we would do
the work ourselves, with the help of volunteers.
The trustees agreed to that and, without even straightening up the downstairs, we
began. The plan of the house was a rather odd one. In the front was a large, square
front porch, measuring about twelve by twelve feet. The front door led into a rather
large reception room; from it the stairs lead to the upstairs hall. The living room and
the dining room were opposite each other, on either side of the reception hall. Neither
were very large. A door from the dining room led into the kitchen, which was big
enough for family eating. Directly opposite the kitchen door was a door leading to the
largest room in the house, probably about twelve by fifteen feet. This room later
became Troy's study, but when we moved in the fall of 1945 it was the storage room
for most of the downstairs furniture, while we did some remodeling.
We took out the partition between the reception hall making a large living room. The
biggest job was moving the stairs to the back wall of this room. We repapered every
room in the house and refinished all woodwork. It took about six months to complete
the work, but we were happy with the results.
Our parsonage was the closest one to the courthouse and we had a lot of weddings in
that living room. The boys were coming back from the war and many of them were
ready for marriage. Troy's pastor's record shows that he married seventeen couples
between the 21st of September and December 15th that year. All the moneys received
from that source went into a special vacation fund.
Some funny incidents happened in connection with some of the weddings. The young
couples were usually quite nervous. Forty-six years ago not too many of them had
even a high school education. They came from miles around Elkins, which was the
county seat of Randolph County. It was the center of a large mountain area, with
small villages or settlements within its shopping area. One young man was so excited
that as soon as Troy said, "I now pronounce you man and wife," he bolted for the front
door ahead of his bride, opened the cloak room door near the front door and stuck his
head in among the coats hanging there. He was not going to wait for the prayer or any
congratulations, which would have followed. We wondered if it was a "shot-gun"
wedding.
That phrase, "I now pronounce you man and wife," always irritated me! Why not
"husband and wife?" In those days one did not change the vows ordained by the
76
church discipline, as is being done today. That would almost have seemed as
irreligious as trying to change "The Ten Commandments."
One day Troy received a message to come to the court house to marry a couple. It was
very evident that this was indeed a forced marriage. The girl's father was with the
couple as they stood for the ceremony. The girl was "large with child" as was the
common expression for her condition. The young man was sullen and silent. Troy
thought how sad it was for the couple to be in such a gloomy mood, at the beginning
of their life together. As they walked to their car Troy tried to lighten the atmosphere
by telling a joke and the groom warmed up a little. When they reached the car the
young man opened the door and inside were two small children. He said, "Preacher,
these are our kids." The girl's father spoke up, "I did not mind supporting one extra
one, but by God, I made up my mind that I was not going to support three!" It was
indeed a "shotgun" wedding, but the gun should have been used earlier!
As far as I know, no minister ever sets a certain fee to perform a wedding. Five dollars
was considered a good amount in those days. Troy has married many couples for,
from $1.00 to $5.00. The usual conversation went: "Preacher, what do I owe you?"
Troy usually said, with a grin, "Whatever you think she's worth." The largest amount
he ever received for this service was $50.00. That was in the little church he served
after our retirement.
Troy talked to one couple who were living together near Elkins, without having the
benefit of the clergy. That was unusual in those days and considered a disgrace. They
already had three or four children and seemed committed to each other, but were
poverty stricken. Troy told them that for sake of the children they should be married.
One of them said "We do not have enough money to get married." A marriage license at
that time cost $2.00. Troy said "Surely you can scrape up enough money to buy the
license and if you will come to Elkins I will marry you for nothing." A few days later
they appeared at the parsonage door. But they did not come empty-handed! They
brought a live chicken! I remember that we penned her up in the garage. I do not
remember how we managed to slay her, but she became the basis for our next
Sunday's dinner!
I WISH YOU MUCH JOY
The wedding that afforded us the most amusement was one Troy was asked to perform
on July 22, 1949. I do not remember where it was we planned to drive that day, but
Troy, Howard and I had some sort of a little outing planned. We decided to go with
Troy and remain in the car during the ceremony, and then go on to where we had
planned to go. The lady who owned, or managed, the grocery store was the one who
called Troy. She told him to stop there and she would give him directions to the house.
When we reached the store in the little town of Beverly, six miles south of Elkins she
said, "Now, Reverend, I know Dice Leary. He is working in Clarksburg, for the gas
company and he can afford to pay you. I have told him that he is to give you $10.00
for making the trip out on that muddy road to marry them. Now you tell him that is
what you charge." Troy thanked her for her concern, but said whatever the young man
gave him would be satisfactory.
The lady at the store explained to Troy that he would not be able to drive all the way to
the bride's home. It was a dirt road and in bad condition because of the recent rains,
but that she was sending her delivery truck with supplies and he could ride the rest of
the way on it. We drove up Jones's Run Road as far as we could and stopped by a
77
farmhouse. The truck was following us. Troy got out and got in by the driver and the
occupants of that house came out, dressed in their best, and climbed into the bed of
the truck, which contained the makings of a merry reception for the wedding guests.
There were soft drinks, plenty of beer, bakery cakes and an entire stalk of bananas.
It was about two miles farther up the creek to the log home. The truck would stop in
front of the scattered homes along the way and others would come out to ride in the
back of the truck. By the time they reached their destination the truck was full of
guests and several others from other directions had already gathered.
It was evident that the ill fitting bridal dress, which the girl was wearing, was from a
mail order catalog. The two stood up proudly and obviously much in love, in front of
Troy for the ceremony. After it was over the father of the bride led the line, which filed
self-consciously in front of the pair to offer their congratulations. Mr. Watson's elbow
was held firmly to his side and raising his hand he awkwardly gave two little shakes to
the hand of the bride and then the groom with the words, "I wish you much joy."
This form of congratulations and the words expressed did not vary as the guests shook
the hands of the happy pair. As Troy observed the line and heard over and over," I
wish you much joy," it was difficult for him to keep his amusement to himself. After he
and the driver were served a piece of cake, a banana and a soft drink, they returned to
the truck. The driver went beyond the home to where he could turn and as they came
back even with the house, he called out, "I wish you much joy." Then they both had a
hearty laugh.
Oh, yes! I must add that this was Troy's 150th wedding. The admonition of the store
owner paid off for him. The young groom handed him $15.00! He had only received
that much one other time in the 149 weddings he had performed. The beautiful
calligraphy Troy used in filling out wedding and baptismal certificates was always
much admired by the recipients.
We knew that Marion was soon to be discharged from the navy after VJ Day and we
anxiously awaited his return to our new home. He had enlisted while we were in Ohio.
We seldom locked our door, even at night, and I was overjoyed one morning when I
came downstairs, to find him asleep on the couch in the living room. He was married
to his high school sweetheart, Dorothy Nell Williams, in that same living room on July
27, 1946. On October 17th of the next year we joyfully welcomed our first grandchild,
Marion Landis Brady.
After the repair of the parsonage we began to seriously promote the idea of relocating
and building an entirely new church and parsonage in Elkins. It was discussed at
length with individuals and in official meetings. We received quite a bit of opposition,
especially from some of the older church members. The Sunday School
Superintendent and his family were vocal in their protests.
DREAMS CAN COME TRUE
Troy prepared a brochure entitled "Dreams Can Come True," which we sent to each
family and to other friends and supporters of the church. In this he listed the
drawbacks to the growth and work of the church in its inadequate building and in its
present location. Immediately we received back an angry reply, from the son of the
Sunday School Superintendent, in which he stated, 'his is no one's dream but yours!
78
This is not a dream that is going to come true." The entire letter was a tirade against
our promotion of plans for new church properties.
Finally the church voted to undertake the project and lots were purchased in an
under-churched section of the small city. We got a good offer from one of the members
of the church, to buy the old parsonage. The family owned the Elkins Credit Union,
but were renting both the house in which they lived and the space in an office building
for the business. We did not want to miss this good opportunity to sell that property,
so work was begun at once on the new parsonage. Before the new parsonage was
ready for occupancy, the Cooks, who had contracted to buy the Buffalo Street
property, received notice that the house which they were renting had been sold. They
had thirty days to give possession.
As I think back on that period of our lives I wonder if we are as Christian now, as all of
us were at that time. Cooks wanted the old parsonage property at that time. The
church offered to rent us a house until the completion of the new parsonage. We
proposed that Cooks allow us to store our furniture in the large downstairs room at
the parsonage, and we would live in the church until we could move into the new
parsonage. I think our willingness to make this sacrifice made a big difference in the
attitude of the congregation toward the building of the new properties. We combined
two of the adult Sunday School Classes and moved into the larger of the rooms, with
just enough furniture to make life not too complicated. We used the church's kitchen
and dining facilities, which were separated by many rooms, from the large room in the
front of the church where we slept.
We lived in the church for three months, then moved over to the unfinished
parsonage. Oh, how we appreciated all that beautiful space! We had planned the
parsonage ourselves and Troy had prepared everything needed for the blueprints for
the building of both the church and the parsonage. With the advice of the officials in
the church he did the hiring and firing of the work force. Every morning he was there
to have prayer with the workers before any work was started. They eventually would
not start to work until that prayer was made, for fear an accident would happen on
the job. He did not try to visit in the homes, unless he was needed but did visit in the
hospitals. As far as I am aware, there was no criticism of this. The congregation knew
that he was supervising every phase of the building and having to do his pastoral work
and his preparation of sermons after the workers had gone home.
The new parsonage had a front porch, three bedrooms, one bath, large living room,
dining room, a kitchen large enough for family eating, and a nice utility room on the
first floor. On the second floor were three large rooms and a bath. The garage was free
standing. All were covered with the traditional red brick.
Marion attended Davis and Elkins College and Dottie worked for a doctor, until near
the time for the birth of their first child. They had lived in an apartment for over a
year, but found they could not meet all their financial obligations on his Of checks and
sometime after the birth of Lanny they moved in with us, at the old parsonage. I do
not remember just how long they were there with us, but after Marion got his first
degree they moved to Buckhannon, West Virginia. Here they lived in the log house
which was on the large farm that the conference had bought for future development of
a youth camp and conference center. From here he attended Wesleyan College in that
city, for some specialized training he wanted. While they were in Buckhannon we
moved into the new parsonage and after he had completed the courses he wanted at
Wesleyan they returned to Elkins and lived for a short time with us in the new
79
parsonage. Dottie was pregnant with Skippy when they left for Akron. I adored Lanny
and thought my heart would break the day they left for Ohio.
When Troy was helping to put up the steel trusses in the Elkins church the heavy
lifting resulted in a hernia, which caused one of his several operations later. Howard
thinks that the letters of Paul were his dad's favorite parts of the scriptures. He paid
Troy quite a compliment recently when he remarked that not many ministers could
match him in speaking ability. He ended that remark by saying, "I mean that, Dad."
While we were still living in Ohio, Troy's father had married for the third time, on April
14, 1943. When we moved to Elkins they were living on a farm near Belington, about
fourteen miles from us. So we were privileged in being able to visit with them quite
often. His wife, Lina, had three teen-age children still at home. Dad Brad was a good
father to them and he saw them through high school and marriage. Mom always
baked her own bread and we enjoyed many delicious slices, hot from the oven. along
with her good country butter and homemade cottage cheese. She was only eight years
younger than Dad but outlived him by almost twenty-nine years, dying less than three
months after the celebration of her 100th birthday in 1988.
BUILDING HUNTERS' FORK CHAPEL
There is a settlement of scattered homes, on Hunters' Fork of Sugar Creek, which
eventually flows into the Tygart's Valley River, on which Elkins, Junior and Belington
are located. There had been a log church there in years past, but it had fallen into
disrepair. Three of the more educated and concerned men of the community paid a
visit to Troy and asked him if he would come and preach a series of revival sermons,
in the school house. They explained that the community really needed the message of
Christ and if a good revival could be held perhaps something could be done to repair
the old building and regular services could again be held.
Troy's preaching resulted in a real awakening in the community. The old log church
was torn down and the logs sawed into lumber for the little chapel which was built.
Hunters' Fork was around eighteen miles from Elkins. Troy continued to go there one
or two nights a month to preach. The county assessor told him that was the best piece
of work he had ever done, because so many of those lives and homes had been so
changed, that it was hard for him to believe that they were the same people.
The people of Hunters Fork were simple mountain people, very childlike in their faith
and in their prayers. Troy could not keep from being amused one night during the
prayer period when one of the new converts prayed, "Oh, Lord please take that old
Devil out of Hunters Fork! Take him clear up on the side of Cheat Mountain!" There
was a man in the congregation who was slightly retarded. When he heard the prayer
he immediately prayed, "Oh, God don't do dat. Dat's where me and Dodie live!" In
1950 the little church became a part of the Junior Circuit.
When I was writing on the decade of the sixties, I gave the background of the building
of an entirely new church in a community about two miles from Elkins. This church
was named The Wayside Church and the community soon became known as Wayside.
Troy organized the church and the building was taking place at the same time as the
one in Elkins. It later became the strongest church on a country circuit. We still have
many staunch friends in that community. The church building has had three
additions in later years.
80
Wayside Church, 2 Miles East of Elkins
1948 VACATION
In 1948 we decided it was time to have a vacation. We had then been in the active
ministry fourteen years without a single Sunday off, except in an emergency. Neither
of us had ever been very far west. We knew we would have to travel as cheaply as
possible. So Troy built a small, light weight sleeping trailer, large enough for a bed for
ourselves and a narrow one for Howard who was past twelve years old. We had
$400.00 which we had saved for this trip. 'A e decided that we would travel as far west
as half our money would take us, then head back home. The trailer was equipped for
simple cooking, so we would stop and buy provisions almost every day.
On this, our first real vacation, I began the note keeping, which I continued on later
trips. After I reached home I made a scrapbook of our trap In 1988, just forty years
after our trip I made a new scrapbook. the old one was falling apart and I wanted to
discard a lot of things that held no real memories far us. I did not know how to type at
the time of the trip, but in the new book I typed my old notes almost word for word.
Since Howard was with us on this trip he might like to have this book. To Troy and me
it is very interesting. When we take time, about every ten years, to read my trip books
it is almost like taking the trips over again.
The little map, which I have drawn and placed in the front of the scrapbook, shows the
course of our travels. It is really hard to believe that we had such an extensive trip on
that amount of money. The trip lasted from May 10 to June 4th, We drove almost
9,000 miles and spent $390.00. We did not pay a penny for lodging. When we got tired
of driving we would just find a side road or a country church to park behind for the
night. We had no fear of being molested in any way, on this journey.
We had a wonderful visit with Troy's uncle and aunt, Bill and Katie Knaggs. They took
us sight seeing in Los Angeles and Hollywood. From their place in Barstow, California,
we drove down to Vista to visit overnight with Jessie Griffith. We also visited overnight
with my sister, Ruth, in San Francisco. Jessie's husband was a classmate of ours in
the seminary. Lloyd Ringland was a brother to Jessie and Ruby was his wife. We had
81
kept in touch with both families, over the intervening years since our seminary days
together.
Lloyd and Ruby lived in Salem, Oregon. After reaching that city we called them from a
filling station for directions to their place. Lloyd told us just to stay there and he would
come and we could follow him home. Troy came back to the car and after about fifteen
minutes a car drove up and the driver honked and threw up his hand. It was raining,
so we did not question Lloyd's lack of courtesy in not getting out to greet us. We
started out after him. The farther we went the greater became the speed of the driver
ahead of us. We dodged in and out of traffic and zoomed around corners until we
ended up on a dead end street, still right on the tail of our leader! Troy got out and
went to greet Lloyd and found we had been following the young man from the service
station, to whom he had talked when he used the phone.
When we took out after him he decided that we intended to relieve him of his day's
receipts. He tried to lose us and only succeeded in losing himself. But he knew the city
and very graciously led us back at a more leisurely pace to the service station. Lloyd
had been there two or three times and drove around thinking he had misunderstood
our location. He was just about to give up in despair and return home, hoping that we
would call again. We all had a hearty laugh together. We stayed until afternoon the
next day then headed north to Vancouver, Washington.
I think that of all the churches we have served the church in Elkins means more to us
than any other. I think the reason is that we put so much of ourselves into that
project of building. The church relocation and building in Bradenton was not nearly as
much the product of our thinking. According to the building code there, we had to
have a licensed architect to do the planning and supervise the building. It is so
modernistic that it scarcely seems like a church to us, but it is very functional. Each
phase of the work was contracted and in Elkins so much of the work was done by the
congregation with volunteer labor. We did physical labor there, just as the members of
the church did.
The New Church in Elkins
82
OUR FIRST FLORIDA TRIP
We had our first trip to Florida while the church was being plastered. We left that job
in good hands. Our close friend and a member of the church, was the contractor. A. J.
McQuain and his crew of seven did a masterful job while we were away. AJ.'s son-inlaw was a doctor and he had told members of the church that we needed to get away
on a vacation. We traveled down the east coast of Florida, to Key West and back
around the Gulf Coast to New Orleans, before heading home. We started the trip
November 19th and returned home Dec. 5, 1952. 1 closed my notes for my trip book
with the following:
Well! We have seen the Gold Coast and the Gulf Coast. We have driven the
broad highways, and walked the narrow byways of yesteryears. We have read
the billboards and liberally sampled the wares they proclaimed biggest, best
or something ease we should not miss. We have bought at the fruit stands
lining the highways, and stopped at what-not shops, featuring pelicans on
wire stands and ducks toddling in standstill rows, and other gadgets of the
souvenir circuit. We have enjoyed the drive through the Keys and marveled
at the immensity and grandeur of the waters we have seen and crossed, and
we have been surprised and pleased with the display of colors along its
surface. We have enjoyed the weather, and been annoyed by the multitudes
of mosquitoes and sand gnats we have encountered. We have felt at times
that we would not have missed the trip for the world, and at other times that
we could not get out of Florida soon enough to suit us. (Trip 3,843 miles.
Nov.19th to December 5th, 1952.)
I was able to build a very successful junior church attendance in the Elkins Church.
Howard helped me with the music. Some of the men of the congregation built small
pews and we had a nice children's chapel in the basement of the church. One Easter I
had seventy-five children under the age of ten. The usual attendance was between
thirty-five and fifty. The Sunday before I left they had a handkerchief shower for me
and I received more than one-hundred beautiful handkerchiefs. I found working with
the children very rewarding.
When Troy accepted the call as president of Shenandoah College and Conservatory of
Music he had to leave in July, but our old pastor, Harry Miller, came to fill the pulpit
until conference. He stayed with Howard and me at the parsonage.
When the church had the farewell party for Troy the toastmaster told an amusing joke,
which would not be considered in good taste today.
Quote: "A colored pastor told his congregation one Sunday that he 'specked
he would not be with them anymore. He had an invite to be the pastor of a
big city church. He was gone one Sunday, but the next Sunday he was back.
Someone asked him what happened. He said, "I'h hates to tell yeh." Someone
said, "Oh, come on parson, you can tell us." He replied "Well it wasn't my
preachin. De liked my preachin fine. But after the service the good wife of
one of the deacons axed me home to dinner. While we were eating the good
lady of the house came around behind me and axed if I’d like some corn, and
I passed my glass." Dale [Wright] ended by saying as he presented the gift to
Troy, "Now, Preacher, don't you go over to Shenandoah Valley and pass your
glass!"
83
84
SHENANDOAH COLLEGE AND CONSERVATORY OF MUSIC, 1952—1956
It is Sunday morning, September 22, 1991.
It is almost six a.m. and the Orlando
Sentinel has not yet been delivered so I will get started on this section of my memoirs.
I did not do a thing on it yesterday, although I had a few hours that I could have
typed.
I do not know why it has been so hard for me to get started on this segment, unless it
was because I had planned to photo-copy the publicity that was printed in the
newspapers and at the college concerning this move, but have been unable to find it.
When we moved from Virginia I simply discarded most of my old scrapbooks. I
remember thinking, "I will not even took through these. If I do there will be so much
that I do not want to destroy." I have been sorry before that I was so rash, for I had
typed the words to many of the old ballads that Mother and Troy's parents used to
sing. They went out with the old scrapbooks. There was just so much of my hobby
"junk" that I felt the family would not care about, but would be sorry to discard
because it belonged to me. Yesterday, in a scrapbook of the years between 1972 and
1952 I did find two old ballads that mother used to sing. Later I probably will go back
to the Fairfax Farm section and put them in there. Today I found in my filing cabinet
the words to "Erins' Green Shore" that Troy's parents as well as my mother sang. I will
also incorporate this in our memories.
Like in Charles Dickens' "Tale of Two Cities," these years were the best of times and
the worst of times, for us. Shenandoah College and Conservatory of Music was a small
junior college of two years and a four year conservatory of music, which met all
requirements for granting the bachelor of music degree upon its graduates. It was an
old institution which started out a hundred years before our time, as an academy and
singing school. It was owned entirely by the Virginia Conference of the Evangelical
United Brethren Church and depended largely on the support of this denomination for
its continued existence. The large brick building which served as the girls' dormitory
was older than the school, and had been a tavern and stagecoach stop in the 19th
century. The Administration Building was also of brick. Here the offices and many of
the classrooms were housed. Other classrooms and music practice rooms were in the
music hall building. The newest building was the brick gymnasium. The boys were
housed in army barrack buildings, which had been purchased from the government.
There were several large houses which were divided into two or three apartments for
faculty housing. The president's home was the nicest of these large houses owned by
the school.
85
The President's Home at Shenandoah College
Financially the school was always in crises. The trustees were seeking a way to secure
additional support by selecting a man from the West Virginia Conference as president.
In doing this they hoped to secure wider support for the school. They had been
advised that three men could probably provide the leadership needed, but they
preferred Troy because he was the only one with a graduate degree. They also felt that
he was a better public relations man and a better speaker than the others who had
been suggested. Troy had been approached in 1951 about assuming the presidency,
but the construction of the Elkins church was not complete, so he turned it down and
they continued another year, with a member of the faculty acting as president pro
tempore.
We debated and prayed a lot about this offer. We were very happy in the active
ministry and we did not feel too confident about changing into this line of work.
Finally, in meeting with the trustees and being told that much of his responsibility
would be in securing more financial support through the churches and in enlisting the
financial help of another conference, Troy decided that this call was from the Lord and
in July of 1952 accepted the position.
The school was situated in Dayton, Virginia, which was a small town within a four
mile radius of three larger colleges. In the city of Harrisonburg, just four miles
northeast of Dayton, were two rather large schools of higher learning. Madison College
was the state supported institution. Eastern Mennonite College was Iiberally
supported by the Eastern Mennonite denomination. Harrisonburg was the center for
this denomination, which was very strong and active in Virginia and Pennsylvania,
especially. Two miles southwest of Dayton was the town of Bridgewater. Here was
located Bridgewater College, of about 1000 students. This school was loyally
supported by its founder, The Church of the Brethren, which had its background in
the old Dunker Church.
86
The Dunker Church was known as such from its doctrine of baptism, which consisted
in "dunking" its members three times, face foremost in water. Troy's Grandmother
Brady was a Dunkard so her family was brought up in that tradition. While we were
living in Elkins. in August of 1950, Troy baptized his father, his step-mother, his
Uncle Charlie, and his Aunt Pearl, in this manner in Tygart Valley River, near
Dartmoor. The Church of the Brethren has largely departed from many of the
doctrines of the Dunkard faith, such as this mode of baptism and from the sacrament
of feet washing in special services.
About the only thing Shenandoah had going for it was its strong music department. It
had been recognized as an outstanding conservatory of music for many years. We soon
became convinced that the school could not last many more years in that location.
Troy was so concerned that we had special prayers with Richard and Grace Brill, for
guidance. Some of the ministers in the conference wanted to close the school entirely,
but so many of them had strong emotional ties to the institution and when it would
come up for a vote to close, it would be defeated.
PRAYERS ARE ANSWERED
One morning Troy said to me, "I was praying last night and the Lord gave me the
answer for Shenandoah. Move the school to Winchester." I guess I was a person with
little faith. I replied, "Oh, Troy! That is a pipe dream." But the more we talked the more
convinced we became that that would be the only way we could save it. The old
Senator Byrd was from Winchester and a power-house in the U.S. Senate, so we
secured an interview with him, in Washington, D. C. Troy prepared a brochure which
pointed out the advantages a college would be to that city, which had no institution of
higher learning.
Senator Byrd said it sounded good to him. He gave Troy the names of three influential
leaders in Winchester. On our way back to Dayton we contacted the three men. They
were enthusiastic about the prospect, but said they could not undertake it for another
year, because the city was paying for the hospital at that time. Troy began to talk
"move" with every contact he made. There was a lot of opposition in the conference
and much criticism on the part of the citizens of Dayton, who did not want to lose the
school. After the city of Winchester offered a beautiful campus site on the outskirts of
the city and an initial gift of $350,000.00, the conference, still much divided, voted to
move the school. It took two specially called conferences of the church to accomplish
this.
While we were in Dayton I had finished my college and teacher training at Madison
College, which is now James Madison University. My sister, Elma, and Howard came
from Akron and Marion and Skippy came from Dottie's parents' home in Baltimore,
where they were visiting at that time, to see me receive my Bachelor of Science Degree.
I was forty-eight years old at that time. Elma told me later that Marion said, "She looks
as young as the other graduates." Slap was only five years old, so she does not
remember that “momentous" occasion. Marion forgot to bring a sleeping garment for
her and I let her sleep in my little nightgown. It had been made for me to use when my
sister and I took that train trip to visit relatives. As a five year old I was very proud of
it because it was more frilly than the usual sleeping garments we wore. I never would
consent to have it passed down to my younger sisters. I thought Skip should be the
one to have it, so gave it to her in 1962, when I gave Heather my 1921 birthday cup.
87
When we knew that the school would really be saved we felt that Troy had fulfilled his
mission. It had been a hard four years for him and he ended them with a hospital
experience. I insisted that he resign. By that time I was teaching in the brand new
Keister Elementary school in Harrisonburg and enjoying every minute of it. So it
proved to be a good move for us. Troy was engaged in evangelistic work, after he
recovered from a hospital experience of three weeks.
I found this article in the scrapbook which was in Florida when we moved from
Virginia, so it was not destroyed. It was printed in the weekly periodical of the
Evangelical United Brethren Church's May 5, 1956 issue. It was in the section
entitled, “OUR LEADERS SAY” and written by Troy, as president of Shenandoah
College.
A MAN OF GOD
"The minister is a man of God." This statement, from the lips of a loyal
layman, was made without further comment. The remark had the tone of
finality. To him the matter ended there. To me, as I listened, it was the
beginning of many thoughts.
Until a few years ago my work kept me very close to the local church.
Recently the experience is varied and I meet many ministers, in both local
and general work. I have watched and listened. One question has come to
me over and over again. What is the measure of the minister as a man of
God?
As to purpose and ideals , I believe, ministers can generally be classed in
two groups. One type, consciously or unconsciously uses the church as a
kind of ladder upon which to elevate himself. He is interested in success, as
measured by the average man. or by the news reporter. Big, impressive
church buildings, publicity, financial records, large membership rolls, great
reports—all these enter into this man's concept of the meaning of a
successful ministry. Such accomplishments are impressive and he maybe
called to an even larger church, or to top circles in his denominational
government.
The other type of minister is truly interested in the growth of the spiritual
body of Christ. He does not care for personal position, fame, or glory. To
him the important things are high standards of moral and spiritual life.
Quality before quantity in membership, and principle above promotion are
always his ideals.
It is this last issue, "principle above promotion,” which I believe to be the
acid test of the man. This will prove whether he truly is a" man of God."
Will he stand firmly upon the rock of his convictions when the trial comes,
or will he court the favor of all by compromise for the sake of political
motives?
Would he, like the apostle Paul, be willing to be "accursed from Christ" for
the sake of the brethren?
If in our personal struggle with selfishness, we were all able to say
truthfully, "I am willing to be the forgotten man if only Jesus Christ can be
88
the one remembered," how very different the history of the church might be,
and how much more glorious!
The democratic process, whether in state or church government, has proved
to be highly vulnerable to the cleverness of the ambitious. The result is
often the exaltation of the man who desires personal glory, rather than the
humble and self-effacing. It is refreshing to find the wonderful exceptions to
this tendency of self-exultation. All of us rejoice when we see a man of deep
convictions risk his position and his future, in order to be loyal to right as
he sees the right.
It should be the peculiar goal of the church to see that true "men of God" do
not wait for heaven to reward their spirit of humility."
After Troy's resignation we bought property in Singers Glen and I drove those ten
miles each way to teach at Keister another year. While at the college he had preached
in all but four or five of our denomination's churches, in the Virginia conference. He
had held several revival meetings there and in West Virginia and Ohio. He gave back to
the college every penny, above actual travel expense, that he received in honorariums.
We felt that was the honest thing to do since he was employed by the school.
LATER ADDITIONS
This is September 25, 1991. I thought, when I went on to my Waynesboro, Virginia,
section of my memoirs that I was through with the Shenandoah period of our lives.
Then yesterday I remembered that the little black appointment books started with the
year of 1955. I had not even looked at the ’55,’56 or’57 ones. Last night and this
morning's study of the 1955 one has convinced me that I should put in this section
some of the information contained in that little book. Marion and Howard, I think it is
important for you to read this section rather carefully. It will give you a better
understanding of the pressures your Dad was under, as president of Shenandoah.
(Remember that everywhere he preached he went as a representative of the college and
was soliciting students. He was constantly traveling and preaching in different
churches. When I look at his pastor's record I just do not see how he stood those four
years. We would have become rich had he kept the honorariums he received, instead
of turning them in to the college.)
January 2, he preached at Junior in the morning, for Lester Grove, a graduate of
Shenandoah. At night in Parsons for Bland. (About 250 miles.)
January 23rd, he preached the homecoming sermon at the Cherry Grove Church near
Singers Glen. (Drove 27 miles)
January 30, Adamston Church, in Clarksburg. (For Denver Miles, around 150 miles
each way.)
February 5. Cumberland, Md. in a "Youth For Christ" meeting. The pastor here slated
him to preach at each of his churches on the circuit. Troy spent from the 5th of
February until the 17th on this circuit, moving from church to church. The pastor was
a real mountain man. They were at the altar one night and Troy "spied" Sheesley's
ankles. He wore no socks and that almost made Troy forget to pray. Such manner of
89
dress was unheard of in 1955, especially in a pastor! (Many, many miles! He came
home two or three times during this series.)
February 15, Lions' Club Meeting in Winchester, where he presented the benefits a
college could bring to the city. (140 miles)
February 16, Met with James Wilkins, at his place of business in Winchester,
concerning the moving of the school. (140 miles)
February 19, Back to Winchester for a conference with Armstrong. Wilkins and
Armstrong were working hard to get the college to Winchester. Both these men were
wealthy and influential in the city. Troy was still making contacts in Winchester on the
20th and on the 22nd.
February 20, Morning and evening messages in Trinity Church, in Berkeley Springs,
West Virginia. (240 miles)
February 27, Mt. Olive Church, Hinkleville, in West Virginia. This was the country
church near Zylpha and Creede's. (280 miles)
March 4, Preached at Churchville, Va. (70 miles)
March 6, Preached at all three of Fred Edge's churches. Before Sunday School, after
Sunday S. and at night. (about 64 miles)
March 10, Bethel Church, Cumberland, Md. (around 250 miles)
March 12, Two weeks of revival services in Petersburg, W. Va. His typical expense
account when he was away from home was $3.00 to $3.50 for lodging. Breakfast $.35,
Lunch, usually less than a $1.00. Evening meal less than $1.50. He closed this series
on the night of the 27th, but he preached three times that day. In the afternoon at
another church.
(Each trip he made was 130 miles. He came home two or three
times.)
April 3. Left Dayton, Virginia, on Sunday, stayed in North Carolina that night and the
next. Interviewing prospective students.
April 5, Overnight in Georgia.
April 6, Began Holy Week services. with Rev. Brill, in Lutz, Florida. He traveled more
than 2,000 miles on this trip.
April 16, Attended inauguration for new president of Mary Baldwin College, in
Staunton, Va. (50 miles)
April 17, Preached three times on the Antioch Charge. (I do not know where this is
located, so cannot figure the mileage.)
April 19, Held a chapel service at the college and that night preached in the town of
Shenandoah, Va. (Around 38 or 40 miles.)
April 20, He went to West Virginia and preached at Iron's Chapel until the 24th.
(Between 400 and 500 miles.)
90
April 25, Back home in the office that week and consulting Dr. Craun. His hernia was
bothering him.
May 1, Preached in our Elkins Church's Anniversary Message. (Over 200 miles.)
On September 25, 1955, Troy traveled 71 miles; 28th 60 miles; 29th 142 miles;
October 1st 272 miles, Oct. 2nd 71 miles; Oct. 3rd 220 miles; Oct.4th 220 miles. This is
just a sample of what he was doing constantly!
The week of Oct. 16th he drove 301 miles. He married Browne Bartlett, one of Howard's
best boyhood friends, on the 22nd of that week.
Beginning on the 24th of October and ending on November 6th Troy traveled every
evening a distance of 66 miles from Dayton to Waynesboro, to conduct the two weeks
revival services.
He was in a revival in Churchville in December of that same year, when on the 6th he
had a very severe attack of gallstones. Because I was going into Madison College
library to do some research he drove my old car to Churchville, so I could have the one
with a good heater. He had the attack in the pulpit, but managed to get home before I
did. When I got home he was deathly ill and I put him in the car and took him to the
hospital. An operation was slated for the next morning, but could not be performed.
He had developed pneumonia.
The years of 1956 and until the end of his tenure on June 30th, 1957, continued in
this vein. Meetings in Winchester about the moving of the school; soliciting students;
two called conferences of the a E. U. B. Denomination about the college, and finally a
successful vote to move the school to Winchester; vote occurred June 28, 1956.
We knew that with the called conference of June 26th the fate of the school would be
decided. I think the above is sufficient to show you the pressure Pop Troy had been
under for four years. He was killing himself and I insisted that he tender his
resignation to take place on June 30th. ENOUGH WAS ENOUGH. If the school was to
move let someone else carry the ball! If it closed, Troy had done his best, under what
he felt was God's leadership. We both wanted back in the Christian ministry.
I am glad he was able to accomplish what he did, but I would not want to go through
these years again. Our biggest reward was in the feeling that he had followed God's
leading. The school was saved and is now prospering in Winchester.
To you, my two sons, and my other descendents I will have to confess that I have a
hard time not to feel bitter that so little recognition has been given your dad and
Eugene Tutwiler, for their work and sacrifice for Shenandoah College. I remember one
time that Troy returned from a revival series and the money he turned over to the
school saved it from being sued for a grocery bill. More than once Tut's generosity
saved the school. We knew that if it was ever sued that it would be lost to the church.
When we were at Lyn's this summer she showed me an article in a bulletin from
Shenandoah extolling the work of the early leaders and she said, "Not one word of
what Troy and Gene did for the school!"
I was so amazed when I learned that Shenandoah had conferred an honorary degree
on Thomas Coffman. Later Forest Racey was here with another man connected with
91
the school and I asked how Tom merited that honor. We knew Tommy and his family
well. We had served the little country church where they belonged. When Racey had
no answer for me I said, "I figure he was honored to pay someone for a generous gift to
the school, 'Forest said, "You are right. Shenandoah got a big donation and Tommy got
the degree." This violates my code of ethics! An honorary degree should not be bought!
MY 1955 VACATION
My vacation this year was not taken with Troy, but with Elma and our seventeen year
old niece, Annis Ruth Romine. We had a marvelous western trip, clear to the Pacific
Coast. I left Dayton, Virginia, June 28th and flew to Cleveland. Elma met me at the
airport. Troy could not get away from Shenandoah College.
We picked up Annis on July 2nd and headed west. As usual I took notes all along the
way, unless I was doing the driving. I remember one experience distinctly. We had had
a particularly enjoyable day of travel and sightseeing. About four o'clock in the
afternoon we started making up tales of adventure. One of us would start the story;
stop right in the middle of a sentence; the designated person would pick right up and
go on with the tale. It was lots of fun! We stopped at a restaurant for our evening meal.
There was a motel directly across the street. We debated about stopping for the night,
but since none of us tired, decided to drive for another hour or two. Every motel we
came to after that had a “No Vacancy" sign. At four o’clock in the morning, Elma and
Annis were both asleep. I was driving and so sleepy I knew it was dangerous to go on.
We were in a Utah desert, not too far from the north rim of the Grand Canyon.
We had an air mattress and blankets in the trunk of the car, so I pulled off the road. I
got out of the car and took out the mattress and a blanket and put them on the
ground to take a nap. Elma woke up and asked me what I was doing. When I told her
she locked the car. I slept for about two hours and had to wake Elma when I wanted
back in the car. I asked, 'Why did you lock me out?" She replied, "I thought if
something carried you off, there was no reason for it to get us too."
I will not put in here the detailed descriptions which I have in my 'Trip Book." Without
the pictures it would be boring, I think. But here are some of the highlights.
Garden of the Gods, Colorado Springs, Colorado.
Pikes Peak trip; limousine up; incline railway down.
Cave of the Winds, Manitou Springs, Colorado.
Seven Falls, near Colorado Springs. Beautiful!
Royal Gorge, Canon City, Colorado. (pronounced Canyon)
Black Canyon of the Gunnison River; very different.
Brice Canyon and Cedar Breaks, Utah.
North Rim of the Grand Canyon, Arizona.
Zion National Park, Utah.
Death Valley, California.
Yosemite National Park, California.
San Francisco. Several days with Ruth and Harry.
The Redwood Highway. Stop at" Trees of Mystery."
Crater lake, Oregon.
Craters of the Moon, Idaho.
Yellowstone National Park, Wyoming, Montana and Idaho.
Grand Teton National Park, Wyoming.
Cody Dam and Museum, Cody, Wyoming.
92
It is hard to believe now that we traveled 7,633 miles from Akron back to Akron, on
what we spent for travel. A tune-up, gas and services before we started was $28.86.
Travel expenses on the car was $145.07, making a total of $173.93. Elma promised
Annis the trip if she would stay in high school and finish, so she bought her meals
and paid her lodging. I paid half the travel and for my own meals and lodging. The
most we had to pay for a motel room for the three of us was $10.00. Elma was the rich
one in those days and I owe her a lot for the nice trips we had together. Opal had been
dead only six months when Peck remarried and Annis was still disturbed.
Before we got back to Akron to drop Anus off at home, we talked about telling Peck
and Daisy a big tale about being lost in Death Valley. Elma said to me, "You tell it.
They will believe every word you say.' Se after we had visited a short time I began:
Me--Did you hear what happened to us in Death Valley?
Peck—(Very interested and excited) No, we didn’t hear anything! What happened?
Me--Well, we knew that it was not always safe to drive in Death Valley, because of the
heat. So we stopped at a service station on the edge of the entrance and asked if they
thought it would be safe that day. (Remember this was before cars were air
conditioned.) He said he thought it would be all right, if we stayed on the highway,
which was regularly patrolled by state troopers. He had heard by radio that the
temperature was not supposed to get above 115 degrees that day, in the valley.
We had read that it got hot enough on the paved highway through the valley to fry an
egg. so we stopped at a store and bought an egg. We drove into the desert and stopped
first at Scotty's Castle. After a while we stopped and tried to see if we could actually fry
the egg we had bought on the pavement. The road was so hot we could feel the heat
through our shoes. The egg turned milky white, like it was being cooked over a very
low gas burner. I'm sure it would have turned a crisp brown in a half hour, but it was
too hot to stand in the sun to see.
(Everything, so far, is truth. Then starts the fabrication.)
After Scotty's Castle we saw a road which had a big sign at the entrance which said,
"Meteor Crater--One Mile." We decided that it would be safe to drive out there, even
though it was off the paved highway; that surely they would not post a sign inviting
tourists to see a crater, if it was not safe. We got about half way and the car began to
dig down into the sand. When we tried to turn the soft sand was much worse and we
dug in so deep we just could not move!
Daisy--(excited) What did you do?
Me--Didn't you hear anything on the radio about three women being lost in Death
Valley?
Peck--No, was it on the radio?
Me--Yes, it was. When we saw that we were not going to get out without help, we knew
we were in trouble. It got so hot in the car that we could net stand it. So, we got out
and sat down in the little shade the shadow of the car afforded. By that time all of us
were thirsty, so we opened the thermos jug of water. One of us had not tightened the
93
lid! The jug had upset and most of the water had drained out. Every once in a while we
would see a car on the highway, but could not get the driver's attention.
(Exclamations of dismay from both Daisy and Peck)
We discussed what we should do and decided to wait until dark and take the flashlight
and walk back to Scotty's Castle and get help. We knew it was too hot for us to make
it back there before dark. We had turned on the car radio, to help pass the time and
after quite a period, a news bulletin came on. It said that three women, in a 1954
Chevrolet car had entered Death Valley at the east entrance and evidently had become
lost, as they had not emerged and the State Troopers patrolling the road had not been
able to locate them.
Audience: My goodness! Did you walk back to the castle?
Me--No we did not have to do that. A state trooper saw our car and knew we were the
missing women. Did he ever give us a tongue lashing for leaving the highway!!
Peck--You-are just lucky that he found you!
The three of us were just about to burst with holding in our mirth. Annis snickered,
and the three of us started to laugh. Then Daisy said "Oh, that didn't happen to you! I
thought I was going to have an exciting tale to tell the women at work tomorrow!" I
think she was disappointed that it had been just a tale.
The day we knew we were going to be back in Akron, I wrote the following to put at the
end of my 'Trip book.' We made our books together and Elma and Annis wanted me to
write this in theirs, also. Later Elma told me that one of her friends said, “I hate to tell
you this, but the nicest thing about your book is what your sister wrote at the end."
An exceptionally nice vacation trip is just about over. We have seen and done a lot of
things. We have:
Seen freaks of Mother Nature. (Calf with two heads and a bull with three nostrils)
Viewed the "grandest" mile of scenery in Colorado.
Seen the largest natural cathedral tree, the most famous family tree and the tallest
know tree in the world.
Seen some Indians dance their traditional dances and some cowboys rounding up a
herd of cattle for branding.
Seen acres of sage brush, acres of stunted juniper, acres of jack pine and acres of
volcanic residue.
Passed from the area of lowest altitude in the United States, to within sight of the
highest, within a few hours time.
Slept in motels, a resort hotel, a tent, in the car, and I, on the ground.
Driven over hundreds of miles of plains at a speed of, from 70 to 85 miles an hour.
laughed at our mixed up expressions and enjoyed tie fantastic stories we made up
about our adventures.
94
Stood on the top of the most famous mountain it. .4:.ena and rode its cog railway.
Crossed the longest suspension bridge in the world and the oldest metal bridge, west
of the Mississippi River.
Stood under the highest suspension bridge in the world and rode the world's steepest
incline railway.
Had our pictures taken in the snow in July.
Visited the site of the most famous of our western forts. Shopped in the world's largest
gift and souvenir store. Allowed the waters of the mighty Pacific to roll across our feet.
Experienced a feeling of adventure as we crossed Death Valley.
Been inspired as we stood on the rims of some of the earth's most stupendous
chasms. Been surprised at the bare bleakness of our western mountains. Gloried in
the vivid colors of painted cliffs and canyons. Been repelled by the stark blackness of
Craters of the Moon. Been entertained in our parks by wild animals, that were no
longer wild. Been astonished by the manifestations of nature in Yellowstone.
Stood in wonder beside our beautiful lakes and waterfalls.
Came to a new understanding of the meaning of "waste lands" as we traveled over
miles of unproductive, and soil.
Admired the quality of plant life, which caused them to cling tenaciously to life,
through countless years of sand storms, drought and blistering sun.
Been awed by the majestic splendor of the redwoods.
Realized the shortness of man's span of years. as we stood before a Giant Sequoia tree,
which had been growing hundreds of years before the birth of Christ.
Realized anew the greatness of God as we gazed upon the wonders of his hand!
HOME
Troy's last day as president of Shenandoah College was June 30th and it was on that
day that we closed the deal on the house and three acres of land which we thought of
as "home" for the next 33 years. (On this same day Jim and Helen Smith, who are
mentioned so often in my later writing, made their first visit to see us. Troy and Helen
knew each other well when Pop Troy worked for Kendall Lumber Company. I think
they, more or less, teamed up together when the young people from the church had
their outings. We attended Jim’s funeral and later their only son's funeral, several
years ago. Helen phones several times a year, but says she is no longer capable of
writing letters. I write to her. She is a few months younger than I.)
The Evangelical United Brethren Church purchased the property earlier and wanted
just the lot for additional parking space. They also bought another house next to the
old parsonage. In order to get that they had to agree to buy three acres of land which
was situated across the road. This road runs back of the church properties and the
house the church purchased. The house was later sold and moved to a lot which we
sold the buyer from our three acres. The church tore down the old parsonage and built
95
a new brick structure in the center of the two lots. We eventually sold three more lots,
realizing enough from the sales to cover the original cost of the entire three acres.
There was still over an acre which went with the house when we finally sold it. For
$2,500, the church sold us the three acres and the house with the stipulation that we
bear the cost of relocating the house. When I was writing on the decade of the sixties, I
wrote that I would sometime tell the story of that house so that you would understand
why we were working on it during our vacations after moving to Florida. Now seems to
be the time to do that.
The front section of the house was the first school erected in Singers Glen. It was the
usual rectangular building, solidly constructed of heavy timbers, with two
schoolrooms. The inside walls were sawmill lumber, twelve inches wide and almost an
inch thick. We found to our chagrin, that the floor was almost two inches thick, when
we set the furnace. It was built in 1882 and used for a school for seven or eight years.
In 1890 it was sold and converted into a home. The building was divided into four
rooms of almost equal size. There was a wide hall running directly from the front door
to the other end of the building. Sometime later a very large kitchen, a small pantry
and a back porch were added.
There was a nice front porch on the house with a lot of gingerbread trimming. But this
all had to be discarded when the house was moved to our property in July. The
movers separated the additions from the original schoolhouse and moved the whole
thing in two sections. The day the actual moving occurred was a holiday for Singers
Glen. Everyone wanted to see how it was going to be done. The movers had contracted
to lay the foundations. They certainly did a good job! They put the two halves of the
house back together and we did not even have one leak. It took all day to move each
section and another day to put them back together. The entire job cost $1,000. Now it
would probably cost ten times that amount.
We added a room for a study on the side of the kitchen opposite the pantry and back
porch. There were no built-in features at all, not even a sink or a place for clothing
storage. The owners had a well outside. It did have electricity. We rather liked the old
fashioned chandeliers and saved them when they were removed to install ceiling fans
several years later. One of them is now over our table here in Sharpes and another one
we put upstairs.
One of the partitions was removed between the rooms, making a large living room. The
spacious hall we converted into wardrobes for the bedrooms, a furnace space near the
kitchen end and large built-in bookshelves in the living room. Howard wanted to try
his hand at independent carpentry and he did a good job, for a twenty-one year old in
building in the recessed book shelves. Troy and Howard together did the plumbing. We
used the back porch and the pantry space for the bathroom and the utility room. The
back entrance leads into the utility room.
The ceilings were ten feet tall in the schoolhouse section of the house. Troy lowered
the ceiling to eight and one-half feet in the living room section, but left the tall ceilings
in the bedrooms. The ceiling boards were the old fashioned beaded kind. All were
eventually covered as were those heavy board walls. No reinforcements were ever
needed in those walls, no matter how heavy the picture or the mirror!
When we finished remodeling the bedrooms they had sliding doors, which recessed
between the living room wall and the bedroom walls. To the wardrobe openings we
placed accordion type doors. This made all wall space usable in the rather small,
96
bedrooms. We also turned two of the tall windows in the bedrooms on their sides and
installed them high enough to allow wall space for furniture. Those windows slide
open, as ours do here.
The house which had been on these acres had either burned or been torn down years
earlier. There were many old farm buildings still standing and we spent a lot of time
tearing them down and burning the debris. There was one rather small building which
had been used for storing feed for a poultry operation. It was in fairly good condition
and stood at the end of a long poultry building. This we saved and years later moved
near the garden for a workshop and tool storage area.
There was another building about nine by twelve feet that we acquired with the house
and the movers also moved that for us. But we had to jack it up ourselves and put in
foundation blocks later, as this was not in the moving contract. While we were doing
all the remodeling over a period of several years, we used that building for the band
saw and the storage of our carpenter tools.
We retired in 1971. By that time we had the inside of the house in fair shape. At least
we were not ashamed to have our relatives and guests see it. In 1957, just before
moving to Bradenton, we had the house covered by experts in that line of business. So
we felt it would not deteriorate while we were away. It was locked up for eleven months
of every year from 1957 until we retired in 1971.
One year when we returned to the Glen for our vacation Troy's project was the
entrance way. This replaced the front porch which had been discarded.
The hardest work we did was soon after we retired when we decided to put a cellar
under the house. It took the two of us all summer. Troy did the digging. I pulled the
dirt up in a large bucket by a pulley contraption he had devised. This I emptied into a
wheelbarrow and trundled out to our orchard. When the excavation was done Troy
became a block layer for the first time and laid up the walls. It was a good cellar!
Nothing ever froze in it. It had been thirty years since we had space for a garden and
Pop Troy loved it! Of course. I had to can and preserve the vegetables he raised.
We enjoyed building and improving the property and in 1975 turned the nine by 12
foot building into a little guest house, with paneled walls, carpeted floor, a toilet,
lavatory, a bed and other small accessories.
Grandchildren and others, I think you can understand why it was so hard for
us to give up the Singers Glen home. The only work we hired done was the
framing up of the study room that we added and having the house covered on
the outside. I guess it was due to our genes that we have learned the ability to
work with our hands. You two sons and your children seems to have the same
native ability. Everywhere we looked in the house we saw the results of our
toils. Then , too, the valley is so beautiful and it was such a pleasant place to
live. But it is so nice to be close to all of you. We have never regretted making
the move.
But there is still so much I could write about that period, but my
manuscript is already longer than I had ever dreamed of, when I began. As I
finish each segment I always think there is not much to tell about the next,
until I get started.
My school was out for the holidays on December 21st and we left immediately for
Florida to spend the holidays with our sons. We returned December 30th.
97
WAYNESBORO, VIRGINIA—1957
Sometime in December of 1956, David Glovier, the pastor of "Glovier Evangelical
United Brethren church,' in Waynesboro, Virginia, had a serious heart attack. He had
been on the Board of Trustees of Shenandoah College, while Troy was president, and
was one of Troy's loyal supporters. At that time we were living in Singers Glen and
working, as much as possible, on the remodeling of our recently acquired home.
Troy had preached for a revival service of two weeks, in the Waynesboro Church, in
1955. Rev. Glovier was anxious for Troy to be the supply minister at Glovier Church,
until he was able to return to the pulpit. The church was built during his pastorate
there and named for him. He was never able to return to active duty.
Floyd Fulk was the district superintendent and had used his power, as such, to block
the move of Shenandoah to Winchester. So he and Troy were on opposite sides in that
controversy, but he was willing for Troy to act as supply pastor in Waynesboro. Troy
agreed to take it, provided they were willing to let him hold two revivals, which he had
promised to conduct. One was a two weeks series in Pennsboro, West Virginia. The
other was a ten days series at Singers Glen. The congregation was more than willing to
accept him on his terms. He preached his first sermon there as supply pastor, on
January 6, 1957. His subject was, 'A Text For The New Year," from Galatians 5:25, "If
we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit."
We had a very happy eight months at the Glovier Church and after thirty-four years
we still have very dear friends there. We would have liked to have stayed on as their
assigned parsonage family, but in spite of the sincere efforts of the congregation Fulk
would not consent to that. A delegation visited him in his home in Broadway, and he
was given a petition signed by almost even person connected to the church, asking
that Troy be assigned. His excuse was that if he assigned Troy to the church that he
would have to leave out someone who belonged to the Virginia Conference. This was
clearly an untruth, for he accepted later a man from the Pennsylvania Conference who
was wanting to transfer to Virginia and one or two of the smaller charges were left to
be supplied after conference. The church in Waynesboro lost all faith in their district
superintendent because of his actions.
From January until the end of the school term I continued to teach in Harrisonburg.
During the week I stayed at home in Singers Glen. On Friday after school I would drive
to Waynesboro and stay until Monday morning when I would drive back the 27 miles
to Harrisonburg. Alone during the nights at Singers Glen, I would go to bed many
times, afraid that the highway might be icy the next morning, for my ten mile drive to
my school. After my school was out we spent most of the time in the parsonage at
Waynesboro.
But the Lord was looking after us! Rev. Richard Brill, for whom Troy had held two
revivals while we were in Elkins, had transferred to the Florida Conference of our
denomination. At that time he was the superintendent of the twelve churches which
composed the Evangelical United Brethren Conference in Florida. The first year we
were at the college he had been in charge of recruiting students. He wrote to Troy and
asked if he would be interested in coming to Florida, as pastor in Bradenton at the end
of the conference year.
We really did not know what course we should take. Troy belonged to the West
Virginia Conference and could return there. I was teaching in Harrisonburg and could
98
continue there. In the last case we could live in our own home in Singers Glen, and
Troy would continue in the evangelistic field.
We made a trip to West Virginia to talk to Rev. Miles. He said, "You folks worked up in
the conference once and there are not going to be any major changes in the better
churches this year. Why don't you go to Florida until I have a good opening for you
here?" He ended by saying, "I'll tell you frankly, Troy, if I had a chance to go to Florida
I would go." I guess that was what we needed to have confirmed. We knew the move to
Florida would benefit us, but we did not want to let our own desires be the deciding
factor in the move to be made.
Lanny, who was just short of ten years old, was with us that summer for an extended
visit. He and my sister, Elma, went with us to Bradenton to look the situation over. We
decided to take the appointment, so while we were there I secured a position as fourth
grade teacher in the old Central School in the city.
We enjoyed the trip to Florida, because we combined business with pleasure. We took
the trip through the Smokey Mountains. Lanny sported an Indian head dress and had
his picture taken with the chief (?) of the tribe.
The rain came down in torrents the second day we were in Florida, but between
downpours the sun would shine and we would leave the motel for more sightseeing.
The newspaper the next morning informed us that it had rained over six inches in
Bradenton in twenty-four hours.
Howard was in college, at Virginia Polytechnic Institute, in Blacksburg, Virginia, in
1957. Marion was teaching in Cleveland Ohio. It looked as though the family would be
widely separated.
The church at Waynesboro had a tearful farewell party for Troy. I was already in
Florida. We had not been there long enough for them to find fault with us! There is an
old saying among ministers that the first year on a new charge the pastor is idolized,
the second year he is criticized and the third year crucified. So, we have only friends
left in the Waynesboro Church. One of the men gave a little speech, then handed his
notes to Troy. I put them in my current scrapbook. His notes: "Rev and Mrs. Brady
came to us January 1. 1957, as supply pastor to complete the term made vacant by
the retirement of Rev. Glovier. Though they were with us only 8 months, a great work
was accomplished. We paid over $5,000.00 on our church debt. Kneeling rails were
installed at a cost of $136.00. He received nine members into the church, which is
more than one a month for the time he was with us. His farewell message was on the
eighth anniversary of the church. There was not a dry eye in the house. Our roots
were really watered and nurtured by Rev. and Mrs. Brady. Their ministry calls them to
Florida. We thank God for them." I do not know who gave this farewell message. Troy
probably told me when he gave me the notes, but we have both forgotten.
99
Troy drove me to Cleveland and we had a short visit with Marion’s family before I flew
to Florida and Troy returned to Waynesboro. 1 had to go before time for conference,
because of preschool meetings. Troy stated at the church until time for conference, so
he could send in all reports. When he came he brought his dad and step-mother with
him, expecting them to spend to spend the Fall and Winter with us.
BRADENTON, FLORIDA, 1957-1968
When I arrived at the Tampa airport, I was met by our good friend, Rev. Richard Brill,
the acting superintendent of the twelve churches of the Evangelical United Brethren
denomination in Florida. Our denomination was strong in Virginia, Pennsylvania and
the mid-western states, but weak in the south.
Richard had made arrangements for me to stay with an active church couple and he
took me directly to their home. They had already contacted a neighbor, who was a
Bradenton teacher, to pick me up and escort me to the pre-school meetings. These
arrangements made my adjustments to my new environment much easier than it
would have been, had I been entirely on my own.
I knew that I would be teaching in the old Central Elementary School. During the preschool meetings I became acquainted with one of the teachers who had been in that
school several years. She lived four or five blocks from the parsonage. We made the
plans necessary for my transportation to and from school. I had sold my old car just
before leaving for Florida and knew that the other car always had to be at Troy's
disposal.
100
I arrived in Bradenton August 13th and meetings started for me on the 15th. I only
stayed with the Rinehart’s two or three days. The parsonage was just a block or two
from their home and they had a key to it, which they gave to me. It was partially
furnished. We were having shipped down the other things that we wanted here. Mrs.
Rinehart loaned me everything I would need until our things arrived. Our church
parsonages were not furnished until after the union with the Methodist Church in
1968. The congregation, to which the pastor was going, paid the moving bill.
Troy left for West Virginia to pick up his father and step-mother on August 20th. We
had closed up the house at Singers Glen before I left, and he was staying in the
parsonage at Waynesboro and finishing his conference reports. His last preaching
service there was on the 18th, when he was presented a car radio, along with gifts of
money.
Troy, with his folks, spent two nights out on the journey to Florida. His dad was not
yet seventy-eight, but was in poor physical condition. He used a walker and had
suffered several minor strokes, which left hire confused at times. His wife was eight
years younger than Dad. We loved them both and were so happy that we could get
them away from the cold winters in West Virginia.
But Dad did not like Florida. One day Mom called Troy at the church office and told
him Dad had left on his walker, saying that he was going to walk back to West
Virginia. He wanted to be able to look out and see a mountain. He remarked one day
that the trees in Florida did not even look like trees. Troy found him about two blocks
from the parsonage ambling slowly along on his walker. He was just so discontented
that Troy had to take them back home after a few months. He left them at his halfsisters until he could get the water on and the house warmed up.
He nearly froze before this was accomplished. Before he left he made arrangements for
the next door neighbor to keep the coal furnace going for them.
PLANS TO BUILD NEW CHURCH
There were many people of our denomination spending their winters in Bradenton and
in 1951 a movement was started to organize an Evangelical United Brethren Church.
The Presbyterians had outgrown their downtown building and it was purchased for
$35,000 in 1953.
It did not take but two or three years for us to discover that the building and grounds
were not adequate for our church needs during the winter months. There was very
limited parking and during the height of the winter season people from the north were
complaining that they had to worship in other churches. So we again began the
difficult task of relocating and rebuilding. As was the case in Elkins, there was much
opposition on the part of many for various reasons.
On April 17, 1960 the last note on the debt for the old building was burned in a
worship service. Exactly three years later five acres were purchased on the
southwestern edge of Bradenton. The cost of the land was $15,000. It was three miles
from the downtown location and some were convinced that we would lose half our
congregation when we moved. This was not the case. We lost only one family, but I did
pick up each Sunday some older ladies who would have had to go to a closer church
unless transportation was furnished to them.
101
On the last day of 1963 the city of Bradenton closed the deal to buy the old downtown
property. The beautiful Spanish-type, but termite ridden building was demolished,
after we had moved to the new location. The site eventually became a parking lot. The
city paid $40,000 for the property. The lot also held a small, two story building, which
the Cooneys had used as a parsonage for two years. We had used it for extra classes
downstairs and for the church office and Troy's study upstairs.
A rather inadequate parsonage had been purchased in 1951 during the pastorate of
Rev. J.T. Cooney, who had left in July to become a chaplain is the armed services. The
living room was too small, but it did have three bedrooms but only one bath. It was
located several blocks from the church. The address was 1505 29th Street West. It
remained the parsonage during the years we served that church. I can understand the
Cooneys desire to get out of the small building next to the church. What I thought of
as inadequate must have looked wonderful to that family of five.
I well remember one called congregational meeting Troy held in the old building, after
the purchase of the five acres for the new location. Now that "the die was cast"
opposition had died down somewhat. The topic of interest was how we were going to
raise the $91,000. which had been contracted for the first unit of the church and six
additional Sunday School rooms.
In the midst of the discussion the lady in front of me turned to me and said, "Mrs.
Brady, you have no business teaching school. You should be down here at the church
selling hot dogs and soft drinks to the people on the shuffle-board court. You could
help pay for the new church that way." I do not know if what I felt at that time was
anger or righteous indignation! After all the years that have elapsed since that time I
think I was just plain MAD! I answered in no uncertain tones!
"I have just as much right to work as any other woman in this congregation! This
church does not employ me! It employs my husband! I do not owe it, or the Lord, any
more of my time than you or any other woman in this church does! This church gets
every penny of my tithe! If every member paid their tithe we would not be wondering
how we could pay for the new church"
This little tat for tat was carried on in voices above the level of whispers, so the folks
sitting nearby knew what was going on. I imagine that most of them knew that their
pastor's wife was angry. The lady’s nephew, who was a banker, apologized for his aunt
after the meeting was over. Bob and his wife and his son visited us in Singers Glen
several years later. We are still good friends.
ORANGE RIDGE SCHOOL
A new school was going to be opened in Bradenton in the fall of ‘58. I requested a
transfer to that school. To make sure that I got it I had an interview with the principal.
I taught one of the fourth grade classes there until my retirement. Teaching was never
drudgery for me! I loved my work. I had always felt that I would like to teach, but gave
up all thought of that after my marriage. I expressed my desire to finish college to Troy
when we moved to Elkins, where a college was located. But he said that he needed my
help, if we were to be successful in erecting a new church there.
When we moved to the Shenandoah Valley of Virginia I felt it was my turn to finish my
education. As the president's wife I was responsible for a faculty reception. a freshman
reception and a senior reception. I was no longer the busy wife of a pastor. I had
102
several hours from my seminary study that the college was willing to accept toward my
Bachelor of Science degree. I was able to finish in three years rather than the
regulation four.
I was talking to Howard recently and told him about my experience with one youngster
I had in Orange Ridge School. He insisted that I put it in my memoirs.
I had already been teaching there three or four years. I had heard a lot about Charles
Dahmer. When he was in the third grade I kept hoping that I would not get him the
next year. The art teacher had told me that he was the worst discipline problem in the
school.
The group that started together in kindergarten did not remain together through the
six grades, as they did in the Harrisonburg, Virginia schools. The teachers from each
grade would get together and divide up their pupils, trying to give each section of the
next grade about the same mix of good, average, slow learners and discipline
problems. The children's cumulative records were bundled together for the next grade
teachers. These were kept by the principal over the summer, so no teacher knew until
the pre-school session, which children she/he were going to have. Except in a very few
cases such as Charles, it made no difference to us.
For the first several years of my teaching in Florida, the classroom teacher was with
the children at every period during the entire day. She or he was responsible at all
times for the discipline of the class. Although we had a music teacher, once a week I
marched them to the music room and had to remain with them during that session.
The art teacher reported to my room, but still I had to be there. Once each week the
physical education teacher was with each class on the playground, but the classroom
teacher was also required to be there. We marched our classes to the lunchroom and
received our food at the end of our line of children. From the time we left our
classroom, to the time we had to clear our tables, in the cafeteria was less than thirty
minutes.
I thought nothing of this. It was just a part of the job to me, until there was a
movement started among the elementary teachers of the county to have a free period
as the high school teachers had. Through the Parents and Teachers' Association we
were able to get enough parents to volunteer to police the cafeteria, during the lunch
periods. We teachers then carried our lunches to the teacher's lounge and had a
relaxed time of about 20 minutes away from our class. It is impossible to describe how
much these few minutes meant to me.
But, it was here in the lounge that I began to hear so much about Charles. One day
his teacher was talking about him and she said, 'Today he was crying and I told him to
go out and stand outside the door and he refused to budge."
I asked, "What did you do?"
She replied, "I went back and tried to put him out and he held on to his seat. I
couldn't move him, so I just walked away."
I could hardly believe my ears! I said, 'That is where you made your mistake. If I had
told him to go outside he would have gone if it had taken me, the principal and the
janitor to put him there!"
103
We spent two or three days getting our classrooms ready, to welcome our children,
before school actually began. The faculty always met in the library with the principal
and at the end of the first orientation session in Orange Ridge School, the principal
asked the teachers of each grade to come up and get one bundle of folders. The
principal did not hand them to us. They lay on the table and when he said "The fourth
grade teachers will now come for their records. I stood up and said, "Oh, Mr.
Patterson, please give me time to say a little prayer that I will not get Charles!"
Everybody laughed, but they all knew who I meant.
The folders were arranged in alphabetical order, and there, right near the top was
Charles Dahmer!
After the meeting I went to my principal's office to consult with him. He knew I was
concerned. I said “Mr. Patterson, if this child is half the discipline problem that I have
heard he is I doubt if I can deal with him.” His third grade teacher had written,
"Cannot read or write. Will not mind. Cries long and loud every day in class." Yet, his
I.Q. was one of the highest in the group.
Mr. Patterson said, "Mrs. Brady, I think that getting you for a teacher is the best thing
that has ever happened to Charles. But I am not going to allow that boy to put you in
the hospital. I will expel him first!"
I replied, "If I ever send for you I want you to come right down to my room." He
promised he would.
Orange Ridge School had very attractive and utilitarian classrooms. The complete left
wall of each room was covered with cabinets for storage of supplies. Each room had a
sink with running water. On the opposite side of the room was a coat closet and
storage for the teacher's personal things. The teacher's large desk was on a raised
platform along this wall. The chalkboard was on the front wall. The entire back wall
was windows, which made the room light and cheery. The only drawback was lack of
air conditioning. It was the last school built in the county, I believe, that lacked that. I
had never taught or been in school that was air conditioned, so I thought nothing of
that.
Some counselor had advised on Charles's record that he be handled carefully. Care
and the easy approach had not worked. He was already behind the group because he
had repeated one grade. He could not be held back again regardless of his
performance.
Before school began I took his folder with me and visited the Dahmer home. After
telling the parents that I was to be Charles' fourth grade teacher, I was very frank
about his discipline problems in the past. I emphasized that he had to be helped this
year, if he was to get anywhere in school. I read what his third grade teacher had
written on his folder and I said, "I cannot have Charles crying every day in my
classroom. It is not fair to me and it is not fair to the other children."
Charles was seated on the couch by me and I had my arm across his shoulders. He
said, "Mrs. Brady, I can't keep from crying."
I replied, "Well, Charles, when you have to cry you come up to me and you say, 'Mrs.
Brady I have to cry.' I will say to you, there is an empty room next door. You go in
there and you cry until you get through, then you come back.”
104
Then I wondered if anyone had been frank and talked to those lower, middle-class
parents for the father spoke up and said 'Of course he does not have to cry in school
and if I hear of him doing it I will give him something to cry about when he gets home!"
Charles never was a problem in that way all year. But we had other problems!
I have since come to the conclusion that Charles former teachers were so intimidated
by the comments of the school counselor they were afraid to use firm discipline with
him.
After we had visited and talked together I explained to them that I felt Charles needed
to be dealt with very firmly right in the classroom; that I expected the same obedience
from him that I expected from the rest of the children. I tried to show them that if we
worked together with Charles that he was perfectly capable of learning, but that he
could not continue to be such a discipline problem for any teacher. I concluded by
saying, "I want written permission signed by both of you to discipline Charles as soon
as he refuses to mind me." Mr. Dahmer immediately said, “Get the tablet, Mama.”
They wrote out the permission and both signed it, with Charles looking on.
Before the children arrived for the first day of school I tried to make the room as
attractive as possible. On the long cabinet I arranged a natural science display. I had a
collection of nice shells, a huge hornets' nest, a wasp nest, several different kinds of
birds' nests, a large tumbleweed, etc.
As the children arrived they gathered along the display counter to see what was
exhibited. When the bell rang for the start of classes most of the children went
immediately to the desks marked with their names. On my voice command to take
their seats all of them, except Charles, obeyed. He continued to stand as though he
had not heard. I had prepared for him. I had one of those small paddles on which a
little rubber ball had been attached. I raised my voice and said again, "Please take
your seat." When he did not obey my second command, I walked quietly back and gave
him a swat with the little paddle. Charles jumped about two feet high and went to his
seat without a whimper.
I was determined that Charles understood that I was going to be boss. The second
time, during that very first day, he paid no attention to the instructions I had given the
class. I sent a boy to the office with a note and Mr. Patterson came right down with the
child.
When he arrived I said to him ”Mr. Patterson, we seem to have a boy in this class who
thinks he does not have to obey me. I have told the class what they are to do, while I
get these records ready for the office and he has made no move to do it." I had told
them to look at the writing strip above the chalkboard (alphabet) and copy the letters
as neatly and as quickly as they could. This was just busy work to keep them quiet
until I had finished with my reports.
Mr. Patterson grabbed Charles by the arm and said, “Charles, get your paper and
pencil and get over to this table."
They both sat down at the table and I really felt sorry for Charles. Evidently the
teacher had written the truth when she wrote that he could not write! He looked at the
letters and copied them as laboriously as a first grader. Mr. Patterson sat there with
him until I finished and handed him my report.
105
It was a struggle all year and I paddled him more than once, but each reporting period
I could see that he was making progress. I found that he was very interested in science
so I worked from that angle. He really was brighter than the average and after he
learned to read, he read the easy science library books that I picked out for him. Three
or four years later I saw in the paper that he had won an award at the science fair.
I was really rewarded four years after I had him in fourth grade, when he came to my
room and thanked me for what I had done for him as his teacher. It was during postschool session and I was getting the room ready for the summer. Charles walked from
the road across the school lawn to my room. After our greetings he said, "I saw your
door was open and I came down to thank you for what you did for me when I was in
the fourth grade."
I replied, "Charles I was harder on you than on any child I ever taught and I
appreciate it so much that you have stopped to see me."
He replied, "If it had not been for you I would never have learned to read." Teachers do
not have many such wonderful paydays!
Another nice payday experience was one that occurred several months after I retired
and had moved to Winter Park. One day a 'Thank 1"ou" note arrived from the Hand
family in Bradenton. The note:
Dear Teacher,
Thank you for ten wonderful years, and all the consideration, inspiration,
and dedication we received from you. We miss you. Good luck and God bless.
The Hands
The kodak picture which accompanied the note was probably taken on a Sunday. On
the back is written, "All dressed up for their favorite teacher. Bill, 18; Doryal Ann, 16;
Deborah, 13, Larry, 11; Rhoda, 9."
I remember this family well. It was very unusual for the same teacher to have more
than two siblings from the same family in the grade she taught. I had these five
siblings during the ten years I taught in Orange Ridge School.
When I was going through everything in preparation for our permanent move to
Florida, I ran across a letter which was written by the parents of a problem girl who
was in my fourth grade class in 1968. It again gave my spirits a 'lift' as I read it. It was
dated June 12, 1968 and read:
Dear Mrs. Brady:
The intent of this letter is to acknowledge our sincere appreciation for your
dedication to your job. We feel that Gerri has benefited greatly having been in
your class. It is very refreshing to know a teacher who can apply modem
methods yet not lose sight of the old-fashioned principles that so few children
are taught today.
We are glad for the discipline you required and for the principles Gerri
learned. We regret your leaving the Manatee County School System.
106
Very truly yours,
Larry and Sandra Rhodes
ITEMS FROM TROY'S 1957--1958--1959 BOOKS
I have seen several entries in Troy's 1967 appointment book about meetings in
Sarasota. We had families driving many miles in order to attend an Evangelical United
Brethren Church. There were two or three families driving the ten miles each way from
Sarasota almost every Sunday. There seemed to be a nucleus of people quite
interested in having a church of our denomination in that city. Troy began having
services one night each week in the Coffman home and after a period of sec era;
months they banded together to build a church. I do not know the date, but I know
that the church was built and we witnessed its dedication. We knew well the Boles
family and later the John Winters family, who served that congregation while we were
still in Bradenton.
Marion's family came down from Cleveland, Ohio, to spend the Christmas holidays
with us in 1957. Elma was with them and Marion drove her almost new car. I had
prayed that we would have pretty weather while they were in Florida and my prayers
were answered! We gave Lanny a pup tent for Christmas and he put it up on the back
of the parsonage lot. He had quite an adventure sleeping in it while they were in
Florida. We got the girls a nice doll each and we have cute pictures of all of them with
their gifts. They thought it was summer and went barefoot all week. The day after they
left the weather changed and we had to have heat every evening and morning for over
a month.
We talked to Marion and Dottie about moving to Florida that week. Marion said later,
that when he got back to Akron and had difficulty starting his car in the cold, he made
up his mind that would be the last winter he would spend in the cold north. So the
next Christmas they were spending the holidays in their own home in Bradenton. We
were so happy to have them so close to us.
The 1967 holiday was spent in visiting relatives and friends in relatives in West
Virginia, Ohio and Virginia. Each trip was very hurried, but we saw the Bumgarners in
Mason County, Ruby Clayton in Cairo, the Smiths near Morgantown and spent time
with the Hahns in Waynesboro.
Robert Martin Brady was born April 12, 1958, in Akron. Ohio. Howard and his first
wife, Carolyn Ann Curry, moved to Florida August 29, 1958.
Someone from R.C.A. came to Akron and advertised for workers willing to transfer to
Patrick Air Force Base and Howard went to work there as a technical writer. They
wanted to surprise us so did not let us know of their intended move. When I answered
the doorbell, there just outside the door was this little abandoned waif, in a baby
carrier. No adults were in sight but I knew immediately that it was the grandson I had
not seen before. (On a personal note, I remember Pop Troy telling me “all I had to do
was take one look at your ears and I knew you were a Brady!”)
Vacation in 1958 was almost a repeat of '57, except that our route to Singers Glen was
somewhat different. We stayed the first night with Melvin and Betty George, in
107
Milledgeville, Georgia, July 21st. We were with both the McQuain families in Elkins, at
Bland’s, at my sister, Ruby's, at Zylpha's and at Rosalyn's. On to Akron, August 4th.
Here we spent one night with each sibling. On the way back we stayed Saturday night
with Jim and Helen Smith. On the 10th we went with them to church. In the afternoon
we went with them to Coopers Rocks State Park.
We had Lanny with us on this trip, but Troy's entry on the 13th is the only time this is
indicated. We visited so much during this vacation that we could not have done much
on the house. As I try to recall now, I think this was before we had made up our minds
to really make that into our retirement home. For a period of time after buying it, we
thought of it as sale property. We really intended to build on the nice lot, just back of
the church. This was the choice lot of our entire three acres. I remember that I spent
all the spare time on one vacation enameling all the woodwork in the entire house, not
because we expected to keep it but to make it more attractive for sale.
Such a waste of money, time and energy! Before we retired we had decided to remodel
and make the house into an attractive home. All the woodwork, including the doors,
were replaced with new ones. I think that is the explanation of why, in his
appointment book of '58 no mention of work on the house is made.
We started back to Florida August 13th, at 1:00 p.m. and spent that night in South
Carolina, on route 601. We delivered Lanny back home in Bradenton at 9:15 p.m. on
the 14th.
1959
On the last day of 1958 Troy had finally convinced me that it was important for him to
confirm his willingness to spend much of his vacation period in a revival in Cleveland,
Ohio. So we did not go north during the summer. He went alone in October to
Cleveland and after the revival went to Akron and visited the relatives.
I made good use of the summer, by starting my shell collection. I had bought several
books which helped me to study and identify the things we found on the beach.
Bradenton was only six miles from the Gulf and I made it a practice to visit the beach
after every storm. The children in school knew nothing about the animals which had
lived in the shells they picked up. I spent a little time each day teaching about a
different shell. In my collection were beautiful ones which I had bought, as well as
those I had gotten from the beach. At the end of this unit of study each child picked
out a shell to tell about, and we asked Mr. Patterson to come to our room for a
demonstration of what they had learned.
We had several out of state guests during the year. Blair and Gladys McQuain came
on February 21st. We visited Brills and they visited us several times in 1959.
Troy made a train trip north on April 29th, to attend a dedication of a building at
Shenandoah College. Hahns loaned him a car and he visited the relatives in West
Virginia, before returning home. He gave his half-sister, Lois, $45.00 on May 2nd,
leaving a balance of $90.89 in his checking account.
1960
Shortly after Marion moved with his family to Florida, Dottie went to work for Dr.
Gervais, and worked until shortly before the birth of Drew, on September 13, 1960.
108
The children were so proud of their new plaything. Heather was past seven years; Skip
was a regular little mother to him at ten years, and Lanny was the big twelve year old
brother, who took him in his bicycle basket to a ball game to show to his friends.
I finished this segment of my memoirs today, October 12, 1991. 1 am now ready to try
to incorporate the writings of the decade of the 60's, into this.
Please remember that I wrote the segment of the 60's before writing any of what you
hate read, up until the present time. This is now October 12, 1991. 1 began this writing
on May 1, 1991, never dreaming when I began that this would reach this length.
THE SIXTIES AND VACATIONS WITH GRANDCHILDREN
(I think you who read may need to be reminded of some things which are contained in
my "Preface." Just remember that this segment was the very first written of my
"Reclaimed Memories." I started typing on my little typewriter, so several pages of this
had to be transcribed to the computer. I debated about rewriting this, so that there
would be less chance of misunderstanding. I am well aware that you have already read
essentially, some of the facts contained in this. But at eighty-four years I do not want to
do a lot of rewriting. Everything is not in chronological order. My typing followed my
thoughts! These are sometimes neither logical or in order. The following is from my
typewritten pages.)
I guess what I am experiencing on this May Day of 1991, is a feeling of frustration. I
seem to be accomplishing nothing beyond the tasks for comfortable living. So I am
going to go through Troy's little appointment books and jot down some of the
highlights of each year. We have all the books from 1955 to the present time, except
1971 and 1977. Those two were lost, causing us much concern at the time. Evidently
the '71 was lost late in the year and we did not try to replace it, but the '77 was lost
early in the spring and was replaced by a similar sized red book.
I am going to begin with the year of 1960. I do not feel really confident that, at my age,
I will have the time or the stamina to cover all the books and would like to know that
the period that most concerns the grandchildren is covered.
I have studied Troy's 1960 book for two hours this morning, trying to extract the exact
meaning of his jottings, symbols and abbreviations. Finally, with the help of his
pastor's record, I was able to understand our movements during our vacation periods.
Troy is not much help to me for he does not remember much about those long ago
events. As I study our records I recall pleasant events and places I have not thought of
for years! This project may prove to be quite rewarding to me.
I ended yesterday by spending all my free time studying and taking a few notes on the
1960 book. I had almost forgotten how busy we were in the active ministry. Each day
seemed to bring some extra event or meeting of importance beyond the usual routine.
But I do remember that I looked forward to retirement as a time of less pressure and a
release from the feeling that we could never keep up with the work that needed to be
done.
One of the highlights of 1960 was in having our friend, Johnny Olexa, as our
evangelist from February 17th to the 28th. We were happy to entertain him in the
109
parsonage, as we did all special speakers in the church. The congregation made it
easier for me by scheduling the evening meals out for the three of us, with some family
in the congregation. I was teaching at the time, so this the thoughtfulness was doubly
appreciated. Johnny's messages were good and his wit and humor in fellowship
infectious, so we felt the church was helped. His offering was $400.00, which was
especially good at that time.
EVENTS OF 1960
At 4:00 a.m. on July 6. 1960 Alda Cloyd, Katharine Silberzahn and I started out from
Bradenton, Fla. for points north. Alda was a seventy year old lady and a loyal
supporter of our church and the parsonage family. She was the very efficient driver of
her almost new Oldsmobile. Katharine, a retired bookkeeper, was our able church
treasurer.
We spent the first night out in Hendersonville, N. Carolina, where Katharine planned
to spend the remainder of the summer. The next night Alda and I stayed in Pleasant
Corners, Ohio, with the Hatfields. Ted and Mildred were dear friends of ours when
Troy was in Otterbein College, and we were serving the church in that village. It was
good to visit with them again. The two children were in homes of their own, so they
had a private room for each of us. Next morning we drove on to Akron, Ohio, where
Alda left me at the home of one of my siblings. I cannot now remember which one. She
drove on to her former home in Erie, Pa.
Troy was not anxious to spend much time in Ohio. Singers Glen was calling him! So I
had jumped at the chance of going to Ohio with Alda so that I could have a longer time
to visit with relatives. He left Bradenton with Lanny, after the Sunday evening service
on July 24th or, very early on the morning of the 25th. He does not remember and his
appointment book does not state, but I seem to remember that they left around 4:00
o'clock in the morning. His little book gives me no information as to what was
happening, or where they were going from that Sunday until the following Saturday
but 1 knew they stopped at the Glen, before coming on to Akron.
While they were in Akron services must have been going on at the Park Evangelical
United Brethren, where Blossom and Ted attended for his big pastor’s record book
states that he spoke there on Thursday evening on the subject “The Christian
Witness."
We started for the Glen on Saturday, taking Blossom with us and leaving Lanny in
Akron. We stayed that night at Uncle Glen Brady's near Belington, W. Va. We left the
next morning for West Union where Troy's brother. Bland, was pastor of the United
Brethren Church. The hours before reaching here must have been uneasy ones for us.
We did not arrive until 9:45 and Trot was to preach for Bland. His subject here was, "It
Takes All Kinds."
This seemed to be a preaching mission for Troy instead of a vacation. But he always
loved to preach, especially before his first light stroke in late 1969. We left Bland's in
time for Troy to bring the evening message in the church in Elkins, which was
constructed during the years of our pastorate there. At that time it was just known as
the Elkins United Brethren Church, but after the union of the denomination with the
Methodists it was named “Otterbein United Methodist," for the founder of the United
Brethren Denomination. This union did not take place until 1968.
110
The next morning we drove to Zylpha and Creede's. Creede was in the hospital and we
visited him before going for a short visit to Rosalyn's in Coalton. We drove to the Glen
that night and spent the rest of the week in work there. On Saturday afternoon we
drove to Waynesboro, Va., where Troy had preached for nine months before we moved
to Florida in 1957. We stayed that night with Melvin and Leola Hahn. We still have
many very close friends from that brief pastorate there. Perhaps the closest were the
Hahns for their names will appear in my memoirs many times.
We would have liked to go with our friends to the Waynesboro church the next
morning, but Troy had been asked to have the morning services in the Verona church
on the 7th and 14th of August. This arrangement had been made before we left
Bradenton. Troy had held two revivals there and when the congregation learned that
we were to be in the Glen they requested that the church secure him for services while
the pastor was on vacation. Troy held the last revival in the old church in February of
'51, while the new one was under construction, and in March of '52 the first series of
services were held in the new building.
Rev. Richard Brill was the pastor during those years. His wife, Grace, insisted that
Troy drive to Elkins the last weekend of the revival and bring me back. This he did and
the Brills became two of our dearest friends. Our lives crossed in many intimate ways
until their deaths several years later. They also wanted me to come back at the close of
the meeting in '52, but both men were involved in visitation, and a couple from the
congregation came for me. (So many things return to my memory as I record those
events of years past!) Arrangements had been made for our dinners on both Sundays
of this vacation period--on the 7th at the home of the Herman Lotts family and the next
Sunday with the Charles Cales.
After the noon meal on the 14th we returned to Waynesboro and Troy brought the
evening message at the Glovier Church there. We met with a group of our friends after
the service and did not leave for the Glen until after midnight.
Between those two Verona Sundays we did a lot of work on the house and made
another trip into W. Va. The annual inference was in session in Buckhannon and we
spent time there on the 10th and the 11th. This gave us an opportunity to see several of
our minister friends and delegates that we knew from churches we had served. We
spent the night of the 10th with Zylpha and Creede. In the afternoon of the 11th we
went to visit the Smiths near Morganstown and stayed the night. One other
memorable event of this last week of our 1960 vacation was a Christian dedication of
the Hahn's lovely, new brick home. We had eaten the noon meal at the Rexroads, then
went on with them and other members of the church to the service of dedication,
which Troy conducted. I remember that someone sang, "Bless This House, O Lord, We
Pray." I do not know who the soloist was, but the entire service was very impressive.
Monday, August 15th, we spent at the Glen with tag-end jobs and preparation for
departure on the next day. This was always a big task. All water lines had to be
drained and other things done that would make the house secure and safe for another
year. We always tried to leave everything in "apple pie" order. It was so nice to return
almost a year later, and find it just as we left it! The lack even of dust was almost
unbelievable!
Tuesday morning, August 16th, we decided to take a little longer way back to
Bradenton. We were so glad we did. We took the beautiful Blueridge Parkway to the
south and took time out to go to the top of Grandfather Mountain in North Carolina.
111
Here we timidly walked the swinging bridge between two high peaks. We spent that
night in Morganton, N. Carolina, and the next at Howard's in Melbourne. We got back
to the parsonage a little before noon. Troy went immediately to the hospital to visit
someone from the church.
Our 1960 vacation was over! It had been a long one for me; from July 6th to August
13th. Preschool sessions began for me on the following Monday, August 22nd.
There was one other event in 1960 that Troy noted in his appointment book. He was
invited back, all expenses paid to participate in the dedication of the first building of
Shenandoah College at its new location in Winchester, Virginia. There is a bronze
plaque in the hallway of one of the buildings that gives him credit for the change in the
location of the school and its preservation for future generations. The dedication was
on October 16th, but he left Florida on the 12th in order to have a day or two at Singers
Glen. He went by train to Waynesboro and Hahns let him have one of their cars to use
while he was in the state.
I think Troy spent a lot of time during our vacation clearing the three acres we owned
and trimming apple trees. He had great stacks of green debris, which needed to dry
out in order to bum and he was able to dispose of that while he was there. He had
short visits with both Zylpha and Rosalyn on this trip and spent one night with the A.
J. McQuains in Elkins.
(The instructions at the bottom of this computer tells me that I have typed about four
pages. The first page was just a preface and the other three covering Troy's appointment
book for 1960. With 35 books yet to cover. Will I ever finish even them, much less the
years of our lives before the advent of appointment books? I wonder!!)
(I really think I am now over my frustration with this computer in spite of the fact that at
times I felt I would never remember all I needed to know to be able to produce nice
looking documents. But today I have experienced no difficulties at all and I find that I
can type faster on it than on my own typewriter, mainly because the corrections are so
easily made. (Now I will put into the computer another of the pages I typed earlier, giving
it the date of the typewritten sheet. May 30, 1991)
1961-- LANNY
(When I finished typing the summary for 1960 and saw that it took three fully typed
pages and I thought of having thirty-five more of the little books to interpret my resolve
almost failed. But then I thought, "Well I have the rest of my life for this project," so
decided to undertake the next year's book. The trouble with me is that when I tackle
anything I become obsessed with it and other things are neglected. When Troy was
reading my pages for editing and came to be last statement he said a big "AMEN" to my
admission. May 4, 1991)
I note as a carry-over on this book that Troy had a radio broadcast over WTRL on Dec.
25, 1960 and another one over WBRD on Jan. 2, of this year (1961).
The Florida Annual Conference of the E.U.B. Churches met Jan. 17th for a three day
session. I was teaching, so did not get to attend during the day. There were only twelve
churches of our denomination in the state so all parsonage families were more or less
112
acquainted. We also knew many of the lay people from the different churches. This
contributed to a very enjoyable fellowship.
(Joy was over last night. I told her that I had decided to type my memoirs. I had four
pages typed at that time and I showed them to her. She almost sold me on the idea of a
computer, which would correct my typing errors so much more easily than on the
typewriter. Boy! Would that be nice! But at almost 84 years could I learn to use one? I
am no typist, but I console myself with the knowledge that I never tried to type until I
was 45 years old. With my nervous condition I could not function without that skill now.
When Grandson Drew learned that I planned to rent a computer, to see if I could learn to
use one, he brought his down and after about a month I thought 1 had it about
mastered.)
A Billy Graham Crusade was held in Bradenton in February of ‘61. Troy and I met
Billy at a planning and luncheon session and heard him preach at the opening of the
crusade. Other members of the staff brought the messages later, when he had to begin
another series. We enjoyed the meetings and felt the churches in the area were helped
by it.
Bland and Helen arrived on Feb. 28th. Bland was the speaker for services in our
church from March 1st to the 12th. Zoid Hawk stirred the church when he told of the
commitment he made when his boat overturned and he thought he was going to
drown. He said he knew he should have been in church and from that time on he was!
I left early again this year for vacation. The two or three days Troy wants to allow for
visiting my relatives in Ohio is not enough time for me. This year I went by train to
Barberton, a suburb of Akron. I stopped in Martinsburg, West Virginia, for a visit with
Chris and Louise Angelo. I left Bradenton at 10:20 a.m. and got to Martinsburg after
dark. The Angelos met me at the station.
The conductor on the train from Martinsburg stared at my ticket but said nothing
until after we passed the station in Akron. He came to me then and asked if they did
not tell me that the Barberton station was closed when I bought my ticket?
I replied, "No. Nothing was said about that.”
Then he asked, "Is someone going to meet you there?”
I replied, "I have written my sister and she wrote that they would meet me." (If the time
had been the 90's instead of the 60's we would have phoned. In those days only an
emergency would have warranted a long distance call!)
I was really frightened when he said "Trains have not been stopping there for years,
but we will put you off there."
Almost immediately the train stopped and the conductor took my large suitcase from
the overhead rack and I followed him out of the train. Outside he took my arm and
walked around the end of the building with me. There was no one there for me and I
cannot describe in words the panic I felt!
The station was a rather long, one story building, very dilapidated and almost under a
viaduct high overhead. The windows were either boarded up or the glass broken. The
only lighting was that shed by the street lights on the viaduct. The acres surrounding
the building were covered with weeds about knee high. It was so dark that I could not
113
tell just where the road was that led up to the street. I know the conductor was
uneasy about leaving me off the train there. He advised me to walk up to street level
and get in touch with someone, by phone, from one of the buildings we could see.
As the train pulled out I picked up my heavy suitcase and started on toward what
looked to be, the nearest way to the street at the end of the viaduct. My heart was
beating like a trip-hammer as I made my way in the darkness! I had gone about a
block when I saw the lights of a car on the old road leading down to the station. I was
sure it was Beulah and Buddy, but I was not on the road that they were on. I was so
afraid they would not see me in the dark. I started running, as best I could with my
heavy luggage and the suitcase banging_ against my leg with each step. Beulah told
me later that they were on the viaduct and saw the train stop, so they knew I had been
put off there. They saw me and drove ever to pick me up. My fervent, 'Thank you,
God!" was one of the most grateful prayers I have ever uttered.
When the Clintons got my letter they began to inquire as to the location of the
Barberton train station and found it had been abandoned for years, so they just
assumed that I would get off in Akron. They took time to drive to the location and
came to the conclusion that I would NEVER be put off there. When I did not get off in
Akron they were as frightened as I. They drove as fast as they possibly dared and were
close enough to know that the train had stopped there. They had heard that the old
building was used by bums and drug users and knew I might not be safe, as well as
frightened out of my wits.
(Going back to Troy's little book)
This was the year that Lanny spent our vacation with us. On June 26th he and Troy
left Bradenton at 4:15 a.m. and drove all night. They reached our home at 1:15 a.m.
on the 27th. Lanny was only 14 years old, so could not help with the driving and had
been asleep for several hours when they got to the Glen.
They both slept late the next morning, then got the water on and the house aired out. I
suppose they had snack food for their breakfast, but our good neighbor, Myrtle
Norcross, gave them lunch before they left for Akron.
I want to digress here and write a little about Myrtle. She was a dear lady in her
seventies when we located at the Glen. She lived in a small house, log covered, just
back of the post office, which she kept spick and span. We owned the land between
her house and ours and at that time had not sold the two lots on which houses are
now located. We neighbored in the same way Hilda Calley and I do here. She would
often remark that she would be so glad when we retired and were back to stay. One
year when she was giving us our last meal before we left for Florida and we were
saying "Goodby," I said "Myrtle, in two more years we will be back to stay."
She replied, "I am afraid that might be too late for me."
Her prophecy proved to be true. She was in the hospital getting treatments for cancer
and died unexpectedly of a heart attack before our retirement.
Troy and Lanny left in the afternoon for Akron and drove to the Smiths where they
spent the night. They got into Akron about noon on the 28th.
114
We left Akron the next day taking Blossom with us and leaving Lanny. It is no wonder
that I went early to Akron to visit with my relatives! I would not have had time to see
them; much less visit in the short time Troy was there! We all spent that night with
the Smiths, so Helen and I could have our usual annual visit.
The entries in Troy's little book for the next day, the 30th is very confusing. He simply
wrote, "To Bland's---To Zylpha's---To Bland's overnight." That would not be logical. We
certainly would not go back several miles to Bland's to spend the night, after just
stopping there. Our natural route would have taken us in the opposite direction. I feel
sure that we just stayed the night with Bland and Helen and went on the next
morning to Zylpha's and Rosalyn's. He probably made the first two entries when he
planned the trip.
We went on to Elkins from Rosalyn's on Saturday, and spent the next two nights with
the A. J. McQuains. Sunday morning Troy preached at the church we had served from
1945 to 1952. His subject was, "It Takes All Kinds."
June 1, 1991. (I am still working this morning on putting into the computer the materials
I had typed in May. I have decided to include in my 'Memoirs" a thumbnail sketch of the
close friends we have had over the years. The same people will be referred to over and
over, for there are several that we made an effort to see almost every year or even more
often.)
The A. J. and Hazel McQuain family were the first people we really knew in the United
Brethren Church in Elkins. At the time we carne to know the Elkins congregation we
were serving the Freemansburg Charge and lived in Pricetown, near Weston, W. Va.
During the seventeen years we served in the West Virginia Conference of the United
Brethren Church and later the combined U.B. and Evangelical, Troy was always
considered one of the most successful evangelists in the West Virginia Conference. He
enjoyed that type of service and had to turn down many invitations for campaigns in
order to not neglect the charge to which he had been assigned.
In 1940 Troy was asked through Rev. Koontz, the pastor, to preach for the Elkins
revival beginning January 6th and closing on the 19th. The official of the charge gave
permission and during the series he was entertained at the A. J. McQuain home. I
went over for at least one weekend. From that time until the deaths of the older
McQuains we were close friends. We went from that charge to the College in Virginia
and later to the Florida Conference, but we were always in close touch with this
family. It was A.J. that had enough confidence in us to sign our note when we
borrowed money to buy the property in Virginia.
At the time of the revival the McQuains daughters, Izetta and Mary Margaret, were in
high school and they played pranks on Troy that all of us enjoyed reminiscing about
during the following years. One day they short-sheeted his bed and stitched his
pajama leg bottoms closed. Another time they put one of their mother's old hats, with
very stiff feathers at the foot of his bed. Finally, Troy told them that if they would not
play any more tricks on him that he would perform their wedding ceremonies without
pay. Several years later, while Troy was pastor of the church, Mary Margaret held him
to this lightly-made promise.
(I am now returning to my typewritten pages done on May 7th. which, of course, did not
contain the "digress" section.)
115
We had left Lanny in Akron and dropped Blossom with one of her siblings in West
Virginia and returned alone to Singers Glen on Monday. I'm sure we spent long hours
each day on some project at our home there. (Some descendents may read this
document in years to come and wonder why it was necessary for us to spend so much
time working on a hundred-year-old house almost every vacation. If I live long enough
and keep my sanity, I will write an explanation for that after I finish with Troy's little
books!)
On Thursday (6th) we were inundated with very welcome guests. Ted, Blossom,
Sharon and Lanny came in one car and Bland, Helen and their two grandsons, Mike
and Steve Nestor, in another. The boys were seven and eight years old and thought it
would be great fun to sleep in our little camp trailer. which was parked at the end of
our drive way. It did not prove to be the adventure they had anticipated. The dark and
the mosquitoes were just too much for them alone and Grandma Helen ended up in
the trailer with them. They slept, but she didn’t. We were sorry that we did not insist
that they sleep in the house on the floor. Bland, Helen and the boys returned to their
home in West Union the next day.
After these four had departed the rest of us decided to take a little sight-seeing trip.
We went to Fort Valley where tradition claims that General Washington planned to
retire with his troops, if they were driven farther west by the British. This is a
beautiful valley between high mountains, with a riser running through it. After we
toured the valley we went to Lost River State Park. Lost River is an interesting
stream in southeastern West Virginia. It seems to flow into a small lake and from there
travels under the mountain, emerging again as a stream farther east. We were told
that it was determined that the two were the same stream by putting shavings in the
lake and seeing them surface on the other side of the mountain. The Thrashes
returned to Akron on Saturday.
We were anxious that Lanny see as much scenery as possible, so alternated work with
trips. On Sunday we drove back east across the eight mountains over beautiful Route
33. Since we had already visited Otterbein Church we stopped for morning worship at
the Wayside Church, which is about two miles east of Elkins.
Shortly after we moved to Elkins Troy felt that the community which later became
known as Wayside needed a church. He started having services in the schoolhouse on
Sunday afternoons. The first Sunday one man came; the next about ten and it kept
building until around forty were coming. Troy led them in building a nice little one
room church. The new church in Elkins and the Wayside Chapel were being
constructed at the same time. It has grown over the years; additions have been added
to the building and it is now a thriving country church. (I alluded to this church in
writing the "Elkins' segment.)
After the morning service the Kelly's, owners of the Kelly Monument Works in Elkins,
treated us to dinner at Phil's restaurant. It is hard to confine myself to a narrative of
events and places when I mention people who have been such good friends in years
past! My memory is so stirred that my vision blurs and a lump forms in my throat. For
many years we saw the Kellys almost every year for a short visit, along with almost
every other person whom I will mention in these memoirs. They are near their nineties
now and Mrs. Kelly is blind.
We took leave of our friends shortly after lunch and took the long way back to the
Glen, so Lanny could climb the tower on Bickle's Knob and clamber over the rocks in
116
Bear Heaven. Then we drove to the Sinks of Gandy and very late in the afternoon
experienced the very cold and very strong winds on the summit of Spruce Mountain,
which is the highest point in West Virginia.
We worked on our remodeling projects most of the following week. The Hahns came in
the afternoon on Thursday and I prepared dinner and we visited until rather late that
night. The next day the Rexroads and the Hardings arrived after the evening meal and
we had a long visit with them. All these guests were from Waynesboro, Va. On Sunday
morning of July 16th we attended Sunday School and worship at the Glen. In the
afternoon we took Lanny to the top of Feedstone Mountain. This was quite an
experience for him. The road over the mountain is very narrow, rough and steep, with
many sheer drops of hundreds of feet. It would be very dangerous if one missed the
"trail" and went over the side.
I believe we took each grandchild who went north with us to the top of this mountain.
I remember that some of them often closed their eyes to keep from being afraid.
Several years later Troy took Howard and Grace (Chena) on this trip and she said the
experience was worth the entire trip. The mountain laurel was in full bloom and just
covered the top of the ridge. Chena brought me back a large bouquet. It was beautiful
and lasted about three weeks. I had never had a bouquet that I enjoyed as much.
We drove to Waynesboro and Troy preached for the evening service at the church we
had served for several months before moving to Florida. He used as his subject, "Is
Your Faith Up To Date?" Evidently not, for sixteen came forward that night. The
minister who built this church, and for whom it was named Glovier, had had a heart
attack. Troy completed the nine month remaining before conference, before
transferring to the Florida Conference of the United Brethren Church.
On Monday, July 17th, we spent most of the day finishing odd jobs, packing the car,
and preparing the house for almost another year of unoccupancy. We spent the night
with our friends, the Hahns, in Waynesboro and got an early start on our way to
Florida the nest morning.
We had enjoyed the drive over the Blueridge Parkway so much the year before that we
decided to travel that route again for Lanny's sake. We reached the top of Grandfather
Mountain by 3:00 p.m. After a short time there we drove on to Mt. Mitchell, which is
the highest point in the United States east of the Mississippi River. Lanny had fun
searching for rocks for his mineral collection.
There is a beautiful inn down about a mile from the summit of Mt. Mitchell and we ate
our evening meal there. There was a large log burning in a huge fireplace at one end of
the very attractive dining room. Our table was right in front of a plate glass wall,
which gave us a wonderful view down the sheer mountainside for several hundred
feet. It was a most enjoyable day for Troy and me and we hope Lanny has happy
memories of it.
We stayed that night in Greenville, South Carolina, and arrived in Melbourne about
8:30 the next evening. We spent that night at Howard's and reached Bradenton about
1:30 p.m. on Thursday. Troy went immediately to visit in the hospital and I stayed
home to unpack the car. We had covered 3,885 miles on this, our 1961, vacation trip.
Life seemed to run its usual course the rest of the summer. After the Wednesday
evening service on October 4th, Troy left for Akron, Ohio, to preach for a revival series,
beginning the next evening and ending on the 15th. It was held in the Bethel United
117
Brethren Church. I took him to the airport in Tampa and picked him up there when
he returned.
He must have had a lot of faith that he would get a good offering. His little book shows
that he sent his sister, Lois, $50.00 and had a balance of $30.88 in his checking
account while he was in Akron. I guess she must have been in particular need. We
helped her some each month until her second marriage, but usually a smaller
amount. His notes also say that he bought me a gift at O'Neils. He always brought me
back a gift. I'm sorry I cannot remember what this one was--perhaps a plate for my
collection.
On Monday, after the close of the revival, Blossom took Troy to Buckhannon, West
Virginia, where they visited the Hinkles and on to Coalton to see Rosalyn and family.
They spent the night with Bland and Helen. The next day Troy, Bland, Helen and
Blossom made a quick trip over the mountains to Singers Glen. I cannot imagine why
this extra trip was made, but I can easily believe that it was just because Troy could
not bear to be within 150 miles of home without walking through the house. They
drove back to Elkins that afternoon and Troy took the 5:20 plane back to Tampa.
The year ends with the usual events of the holidays with all the family being together
at the parsonage for Christmas dinner. In the afternoon we took Howard and the two
babies back to Melbourne.
We drove back to Bradenton that night and the temperature-time clock on one of the
bank buildings said 12:00 o'clock, with the temperature at 75 degrees. We were still
too new to Florida not to marvel at that warmth at midnight on Christmas night!
On the evening of the 31st we had an all-music service at the church, ending with a
watch night service from eleven until we rang in the New Year.
1962--SKIP AND HEATHER
Troy’s little black book for the year of 1962 does not give me much help in
reconstructing the events, beyond those that concerned his work. There is not much of
a personal nature noted until our vacation period. I know that it was this year that we
took Marion's two daughters, Skip and Heather, north with us. I had purchased a new
Volkswagen "bug" the year before and we decided to drive that instead of Troy's Chevy.
We started Sunday, after the morning service, on July 29th. His note on that day just
says "8804 mi." I'm sure that was the mileage on the little bug when we left
Bradenton.
The evening service at the church was an all-music one. I assume that it was planned
that way to give us an early start on our vacation. We must have driven until quite late
that night for we stopped at a motel in Allendale, South Carolina.
I cannot remember why we only spent one night at the Glen before driving to Jim and
Helen Smith's on July 31st, for a one night visit. There must have been a reason, for
we were there again in August. But we had a good time and they went with us to
Coopers Rocks State Park the next day. This site had only been designated as a Park a
year or two earlier and many improvements had been added to attract tourists. The
girls, who were nine and twelve years old at this time, enjoyed clambering around over
118
the rocks. Their exploring made their grandmother nervous! I could see us loading
them in the "bug" and heading to the nearest hospital!
We took a round-about way home by Mountain Lake Park. Maryland, to see the
Simpsons, friends from our Seminary days. Bill was a Year ahead of Troy and me in
school and the couple were around ten years our seniors, but since we were all from
West Virginia we soon became friends.
Bill was serving a student charge in Dayton and asked us to help in his church. Troy
was soon conducting the choir and we both taught Sunday School classes. It was in
this little church that Troy preached his first sermon, which was about twelve minutes
long. The name of this church was Olivet United Brethren. That part of the city is now
predominately black and Olivet has a black congregation.
After a visit with the Simpsons we took the girls to see Blackwater Falls and Canyon.
This is one of the outstanding attractions in the east. It is located in the eastern
panhandle of West Virginia. We always tried to see that any of our out-of-state guests
had trips there, as well as a visit to one of the many beautiful caverns in our area.
This day of sight seeing, August 5th, was a big one for Skip and Heather.
I have told Troy that he is one of the best husbands in the world to live with and one of
the worst to drive with. I am always a few miles over the speed limit or two or three
under. So we are sure to be stopped by a trooper or never get to our destination.
according to him!
It was on this trip that he exclaimed, after I passed the car ahead, "Betty, you did not
blow the horn before you passed that car!"
I replied, "Why should I blow the horn? I had plenty of room to pass."
Troy: "You are always supposed to blow if you are going to pass."
Betty: "You never blow when you want to pass a vehicle."
Troy: Rather indignantly, "I never pass without blowing my horn."
At the time we learned to drive it was the custom to always blow the horn if you
planned to pass any vehicle or as you approached a blind curve in the highway. Troy
really believed that he was still giving this warning when he made that remark. After I
turned the driving over to him it was not long until I said, 'Troy, you have passed nine
cars and a truck without blowing your horn.” Complete silence followed.
Now that I am writing about our "power struggle' over driving I will tell of another little
incident that really amused Troy. We were going to visit Zylpha and Dan, which is a
trip of 170 miles from Singers Glen. I drove for 170 miles and decided to turn the
wheel over to Troy. I had made up my mind before we started that I would not give him
ONE chance to be critical of my driving. His main complaint was that I exceeded the
speed limit. I made up my mind that I would NEVER be more than two or three miles
above the limit; that I would NEVER be more than two or three miles under the limit; I
would NEVER touch the center line; I would NEVER cut across a curve, even if it were
safe to do so, and I would NEVER be off the right edge of the pavement. I kept so
closely to my resolution that he made almost no comments about my driving. After he
119
took the wheel I said, "Troy, I tried VERY HARD to follow the scriptural admonition in
my driving."
Troy: "Where do you find anything in the Bible about driving a car?"
Betty: "Oh you know. The one that says, 'When thou drivest a motor vehicle with thy
husband, be thou diligent that thou affordest him not an occasion to criticize thy
driving.'"
Another little incident that happened on the trip to Blackwater Falls was very good for
my ego. We had stopped at a small restaurant and the only vacant places were at the
counter. We lined up there and both girls were between me and another couple.
The condiments were in front of the lady and I asked for the pepper. The woman
picked up both the salt and pepper and said "Pass these to your mother." She made
my day! But I was often mistaken for Lanny’s mother when we were together.
We arrived very late back at the Glen and the next morning an elderly retired minister
came for a visit. Rev. Spitzer was a nice gentleman, with very little formal education,
so his only charges had been country circuits, with four or five small churches on
each. We were amused later when Myrtle Norcross told about their relationship after
the death of his wife. They had grown up together and Myrtle had been a widow for
several years, at the time of his wife's death. There were no more free dinners for
Myrtle after she refused his proposal of marriage! He was strictly looking for another
mate.
The only work that I definitely remember that we did on our vacation at the Glen this
year was some concrete installation. I know we did many other things but they are not
recorded. I'm sure the only reason I know for certain that this was the year we did the
walk over is because I can still see those two little girls trying to break up the old thick
concrete one.
Not long after we located the house on the lot we laid a concrete walk along the side of
the house, from the back door around the corner to join up with the front walk The
concrete was really too dry when it was delivered and the finished product was rough
and unsightly. We finally got the old walk broken up into large slabs and were trying
to move them to the back to form a sort of "flagstone" walkway to the garden.
About the time we were ready to give up our difficult task a very husky neighbor,
Emmer Frank, came by to invite us to their family reunion. He simply tipped the slabs,
one at a time onto their edges, as though they were as light as garbage can lids, and
walked them to the places we indicated that we wished them to be. We then raised
them with a crowbar enough to smooth the ground so they would rest firmly. At that
time they were four or five inches above the surface of the ground. When we sold the
property twenty-nine years later the lawn grass was threatening to bury the slabs.
When I look at the notes for this vacation period it seems that we were on the "go"
almost all the time. Just a night or two at home. then off on another trip. Summary:
Left Bradenton July 29th, South Carolina that night, to Singers Glen August 1st; stayed
there the 2nd and 3rd; Luray Caverns on the 4th; Sunday, 5th Glen Church in the
morning; Troy preached at Waynesboro that night on "The Believer's Guide." Two more
days at the Glen then off to Akron for a three day visit.
120
Skip remembers that while in Akron we had a family reunion in a park by a lake. None
of us can remember the name of the lake or the park, but I imagine that it was a park
in or near Barberton. That is where the big Thrash reunion was held in 1950. All the
siblings were there and we got some good pictures of that event.
Several are on our slides and I would like to have them put in more usable form, when
I feel the challenge of another project.
We left Akron early on the morning of August 11th, in order to attend the Walter Brady
family reunion. It was held on the lawn of the small church in Hinkleville. Creede was
not able to go and Helen stayed with him so Zylpha could get away for a few hours
with her family. There are several nice kodak pictures of that get together. I remember
one especially of Sonny Thrash holding his mother up off the ground and laughing.
We stayed that night with Bland and Helen at West Union and Troy preached for him
the next morning on "The Glory of the Church." We drove to Elkins in the afternoon
and he preached at Otterbein Church that evening using the same sermon.
On the 13th we packed and got the house ready for freezing weather and did the other
things necessary before leaving the house vacant, for another long period of time. We
spent the night with the Hahns, which gave us several miles start on our journey
home. They made the girls very happy by giving them each a five dollar bill. They felt
like real spenders on the journey south.
We changed our usual route home in order to take the girls to Lookout Mountain,
Tennessee. We had been there a few years earlier and knew they would enjoy Rock
City, even though they would not be much interested in the area as a Civil War
battleground. The wax dioramas depicting familiar fairy tales were set in caves hewn
out of solid rock. They were beautiful and we enjoyed seeing them with Skip and
Heather.
While we were up north Marion had moved to Tallahassee, where he taught at Florida
State University for several years before becoming Supervisor of Social Studies for
Brevard County. The girls were excited about the new home and glad to see the family,
especially Baby Drew.
We knew they were moving before we left for the vacation. It was hard to see them
move so far away, but it was a good promotion for Marion and led to another one
which brought them back south to Titusville and eventually to the book publications
with Howard as co-author.
We spent the night with them and reached Bradenton around six o'clock the next
evening, August 15th.
One very happy event for our family for the year of 1962 was the marriage of Howard
and Grace Mark, on July 15th. They were married by Troy, after the Sunday morning
service, in Bradenton. We took the entire family for a celebration dinner at The Kapok
Tree, near Clearwater.
A new addition to the family arrived November 22, 1962. He is the son of Marion and
Dorothy, Jonathon Brooks Brady.
121
1963, WESTERN TRIP--ALDA CLOYD
In the front of Troy's little appointment book for the year of 1963 is a prayer he wrote
and used as part of the devotional for a P.T.A. meeting at Orange Ridge School, where
I was teaching. I was responsible for this part of the meeting and if I could not secure
a minister I had to give the devotions myself, so I pressed Troy into service at times.
Troy almost never wrote out a prayer or a sermon, except for publication, and I want
to preserve this one.
"Our Father, we ask thy divine blessing, not alone on this single hour, but
upon the training of every mind and heart that shall cross the threshold of
this school. We pray that, until its walls crumble to dust and its halls be
silent forever, that it be guided by such dedicated leaders and teachers and
by such earnest effort by each student to learn as will bend the minds of our
youth toward the right. Turn away, oh God of this nation and the world, the
false concepts which bring warped minds that have their fruit in violence and
death. Visit this place, oh, God of Peace, with the guiding spirit of the Prince
of Peace who said, My word is truth."
Again Troy's appointment book does not have much out of the ordinary to record until
vacation time. Instead of spending that time at the Glen we decided on a western trip
which began June 24 and lasted until July 26th. I will depend more on my "1963
Western Trip Book" for highlights. I wish I had used a more expensive scrapbook, for
this one is getting dilapidated. But we have almost been able to relive our trips when
we read one of my Trip Books from beginning to end. Each time we traveled I took
extensive notes and transcribed them almost word for word when I made the books.
When we planned for the trip we intended to drive the Volkswagen. We changed our
plans when Mrs. Alda Cloyd asked if we would be willing to take along a paying
passenger. She was a good friend and wanted so much to go. We felt we could not
refuse her. What she gave us more than paid for the car expense and she was
responsible for her own meals and motel costs. She was seventy-three years old at this
time. I had traveled with her from Bradenton to Akron in 1960 and knew she would be
a capable driver, if needed.
Troy and I decided that on such a long trip the small 'bug' would not be comfortable
for three, so Troy traded his '57 Chevy on a Chevrolet II, which I later took and Troy
took my little "bug." We starred at 4:00 a.m. on the 24th, with me as the driver. I did
not relinquish the wheel to Troy until I had covered all but about one hundred of the
day's 698 miles. After that the driving was divided almost equally between the two of
us. We felt we never needed help from Alda. We stopped for the night at the Travel
Lodge in High Point, N. Carolina.
We drove to Akron the next day, picked up Elma and drove to Rockford, Illinois, where
we spent the night of the 27th. The next day we drove to Airdale, Iowa, where we
attended the wedding of our nephew, Adriel (Sonny) Thrash and Avis Bochmann. It
was a beautiful wedding and they were a handsome couple.
On the way to Iowa we toured the U. S. Grant home in Galena, 111. Sonny and Avis
were married at 7:30 in the evening. Ted and Blossom were staying in Hampton, Iowa,
so we went to the same motel. Elma returned with them to Akron and we went on our
way west the next morning.
122
We stopped for a one night's visit with a seminary friend Ralph Miller, and his wife,
Mary. They lived on a farm near Champion, Nebraska. They cannot depend on rainfall
for their crops and the irrigation systems were quite interesting to us. If I remember
correctly there were very long water pipes with many perforations that traveled on high
wheels back and forth across the fields. Ralph jokingly remarked that people would
sometimes ask if it ever rained in Nebraska and he would answer, "Some years it does
and some years it doesn't."
We spent the night of June 30th in the Lariat Motel in Fort Collins, Colorado. We had
traveled about ten miles when Alda discovered that she had left some of her
possessions, including her camera, in the motel. We drove back and found them in the
closet.
Colorado is such a scenic state. We kept wishing our family could be with as. Every
mile through Big Thompson Canyon between Loveland and Estes Park is beautiful. We
stopped at a little country store near a dam in a river. On the front of the store in very
large letters it read "DAM STORE" and in small letters below that it said "And Cabins."
We went into the store to buy something and the owner handed us a little card. On the
back of the card were these statements: "God made earth and rested--God made man
and rested-Then God made woman! Since then no one has rested!"
Alda took our pictures behind the Continental Divide sign at Milner Pass, elevation
10,759 feet. The highway was Trail Ridge Road which brought us to Colorado Springs
and the Pike's Peak area. There is just so much to see around this section of the state
that it would be impossible to adequately describe it. We drove to the top of Pike's
Peak and were stopped about halfway down be a trooper checking brakes. Along with
almost everyone else we had to stop long enough for our brakes to cool off.
We spent two days in the Colorado area on this trip and wished we could have two
weeks to enjoy the scenery. Some of the well known attractions are: Garden of the
Gods, Seven Falls, Royal Gorge of the Arkansas River, and Black Canyon of the
Gunnison River.
We were fascinated with the small town of Ouray. It is in a beautiful little valley
surrounded on all sides by high mountains. It is called the "Little Switzerland of
America." There is a beautiful waterfall in a cave. (This we did not see until our '71
trip.) We ate in a restaurant in this little town and were surprised that there were no
screens at either the doors or the windows. When we inquired about that we were told
that the area was too high for flies and insects.
Between Ouray and Silverton, Colorado, we traveled The Million Dollar Highway. There
are two explanations for the name; one that each mile of construction cost one million
dollars and the other that each mile of the highway covered one million dollars worth
of gold and other minerals. We stopped to read a recently placed marker. It read:
"This marker in memory of Rev. Melvin Hudson--His
daughters, Amelia and Pauline, were swept to their deaths
1000 feet north of this marker in the East Riverside Slide,
Sunday, March 3, 1963, while answering the call of
Christian duty of his pastorate in Silverton, Colorado.
123
In Honor
Of the many friends and neighbors who risked their lives to
save them and to rescue their bodies.
A Symbol
of the Christian faith that unites men in Christian love in
times like these."
This shocking accident was caused by a huge snow slide. One little girl's body was not
found until warm weather had melted the snow. I copied the marker exactly, and in
the arrangement, as it was given, but the marker is not real clear that Rev. Hudson
perished also, but he did.
There are so many things to see on an extended western trip. I would never finish with
this account if I tried to tell about all the sights that thrilled and helped to educate us,
but I do want to mentions some of them. I have been very fortunate in being able to
have several trips out west, so have seen many outstanding attractions more than
once.
Mesa Verde National Park is very interesting. The Cliff Dwellers lived here 1500 years
ago and their dwellings, carved out of the cliffs, are fascinating. The thing that I
remember best about the museum of their relics was the mummified form of a woman,
whom they had named "Ester, the Maiden of Mesa Verde.' The next time I was there
she was missing. We were told that the Indians demanded that she be removed from
public view, because it was a desecration of their religion. I heard later that she had
been put back on display.
From Mesa Verde we traveled through Monument Valley. I had hoped that we could do
this in 1948, but it was inaccessible except by horseback at that time. We bought the
petrified oyster and walnut shells at a trading post in the valley.
Other attractions that we enjoyed so much were: Goosenecks of the San Juan River
and Bryce Canyon in Utah; Grand Canyon and Sunset Crater in Arizona and many
other attractions in these two states.
We stopped for a visit with Troy's Aunt Loula and Uncle Phil in Youngtown, near
Phoenix, also with Bob and Yvonne Weese who were members of our church in Elkins,
W. Va. during our pastorate there. As we approached Riverside, California, we saw a
very unusual sunset. The mountains against the skyline were a beautiful, egg-shell
blue. We thought at the time that the lovely coloring was probably caused by pollution
and now we know that it almost certainly was.
It was fun to visit the "Old Mission, San Juan, Capistrano," because we had read and
heard so often about the swallows that return there on the same date each year. We
staved mo nights with Jessie Griffith in her retirement home in Carlsbad, California.
Ed, her husband, who was a classmate of ours in the Seminary, had been dead a
number of years. She had two of her best lady friends in for a dinner and to meet us.
When Troy and I visited her in 1945 the two youngest children were still home. The
Griffiths were two of our closest friends during those Seminary days, although several
years our seniors in age.
124
The day we were with Jessie she went with us to Tijuana, Mexico. I enjoyed this little
side trip so much. We were told that the Mexicans would not respect us if we bought
anything without first bargaining for it. By this method I picked up several items. Troy
and Jessie just "did not have what it takes to bargain!" When we were leaving one
shop the clerk followed me to the door and said, "You come back! We like you!"
We had a wonderful visit of two days with Troy's uncle, Bill Knaggs, and his wife,
Katie, in Barstow, California. They took us touring to Bear Lake and Santa Claus
Land. We also toured a pottery factory where every piece is thrown on a potter's wheel
and no two pieces are ever exactly alike. All pieces are made from the surrounding
desert sands. Aunt Katie bought me a lovely colored vase which I probably will mark to
go to one of the grandsons. It is a collector's item.
We went from Barstow directly to South San Francisco for a visit with Ruth. Harry was
still working so Ruth directed us on a sightseeing trip. Mrs. Cloyd always went to a
motel when we were visiting friends or relatives, so we never stayed long at any place.
We just had the one tight with Ruth on this trip.
We had a hurried trip through Yosemite National Park, then took the Tioga Pass Road
out of the park. Here the snow was still three feet deep except for the cleared road.
This was on July 13, 1963.
Alda was ill when we got to Carson City, Nevada. She went to bed before dark and Troy
and I took a fifty mile sight-seeing trip to Lake Tahoe. There were a lot of gambling
establishments here, especially on the Nevada side of the California-Nevada line.
We stood on the shore of Great Salt Lake in Utah and watched people in the water. It
was impossible for them to sink. It is estimated that it contains enough salt to fill five
freight trains long enough to reach to the moon. I loved the trip out into the White
Sands State Park. Those beautiful hundreds of acres of almost snow white sand was
dotted with colorful picnic covered tables and benches, constructed to give the
appearance of sailboats.
In Afton, Wyoming, we drove under an archway high across the wide roadway,
constructed entirely of elk horns. We enjoyed the majesty of the Grand Teton National
Park and stopped for a short time at the little log "Chapel of the Transfiguration," near
Jackson Hole, Wyoming. It was constructed for the use of tourists.
On to spectacular Yellowstone National Park, with its paint pots, boiling springs and
geysers. There is nothing like it in the entire world. There were bears roaming around
everywhere and very excited tourists holding up traffic in order to take pictures.
One little fellow was so cute! He had tried to climb over a log and his front feet were
hanging in the air on one side and his back feet on the other. He was crying for his
mother's help, but managed to get across before she reached him. Old Faithful put on
a wonderful demonstration for our enjoyment. We were told that she was not always
that spectacular, although always faithful to her public.
We loved Glacier National Park with its high mountains and the “Going To the Sun
Highway" which we traveled to the end. Montana is very rugged, but majestic. We
drove into British Columbia and visited Canada's national parks; Jasper, Banff,
Kootenay and Waterton. I read somewhere that Lake Louise was the most beautiful
lake in the world. Of course such a statement does not make it so, but it is indeed
125
lovely, with the vivid blue of the water and the reflection, in the lake of the
surrounding mountains. Troy thought Moraine Lake in the Valley of the Ten Peaks, in
Glacier Park was even prettier.
Calgary, in Alberta, Canada is a beautiful city. We stayed on the third floor of a nice
motel here. We were above most of the surrounding buildings and the roof tops were
so colorful. There were lots of flower beds everywhere. The Canadians seem to love
flowers. They added much to the beauty of the city. We stayed here the night of July
19th.
We were interested in Medicine Hat, Alberta, because we had read of the small college
our denomination supports here. We spent the night of July 20th in Indian Head,
Saskatchewan, Canada. It was the first settlement in this province and it looked it.
With its unpaved streets and unattractive buildings it reminded us of small villages in
the United States of the early 1920. I went to a laundromat in the evening after we
secured our motel.
The next day was Sunday, July 21st. We wanted to find a church where we could
worship and stopped at Wapella. It was a small town surrounded by a farming
community. The church was a little white, one room chapel, with a basement in which
the children and young people met for Sunday School instruction. It was a United
Brethren Church, founded by German-speaking settlers. Many of the congregation still
spoke that language. The pastor and the people who arrived early insisted that Troy
bring the message. He protested saying that he spoke no German. The pastor told him
that he preached one sermon on Sunday in German and the other in English. It was a
unique experience for us. Troy used as his subject, "The Certainty of Fellowship.' The
text: I John 3:24.
After the service, the pastor insisted that we go home with him for lunch. I felt guilty
after we had eaten because the food was rather meager. I was afraid we may have
deprived the family.
We visited the "International Peace Garden" on the border between Manitoba and
North Dakota. We saw our first flax fields in Alberta but they were more numerous in
North Dakota. Troy and I stood before the field stone monument in Rugby, North
Dakota. that claimed it to be the "Geographical Center of North America," and Alda
snapped our picture.
We spent the night of the 22nd in Cherokee, Iowa, and the next night in Vienna,
Missouri. I was not inspired enough by the scenery in these middle states to take
many notes.
Crossing over into Arkansas we stopped at Mammoth Spring, which is said to be the
largest spring in the world. At a small restaurant here the cook had just taken coconut
cream pies from the oven, and for fifteen cents each we got a fourth of a large and
delicious pie! We spent that night in Reform, Alabama1, and wondered why it had that
name. (I researched this and found a little short note on this:
1
I researched this and found a little note: “When Sam Jones came into town and preached--they have a town up in Alabama
called "Reform," Alabama. And they named that place after a meeting Sam Jones had there. And when Sam Jones came into a
town and preached for eight weeks, and left that town, there'd be nobody in the jail, the theaters would be closed, nobody would
be playing cards, the liquor stores would run out of business. There wasn't anything left. And when guys would curse in the
streets, they'd lower their voices, so nobody could hear them.” RMB
126
July 25th was the last night of our vacation and we spent it at Marion's in Tallahassee.
We were sorry we could not extend it another few days and attend the wedding of our
niece, Sharon Thrash and Jerry Schaible, in Park Church, Kenmore, Ohio. But duty
called for us to be in Bradenton so Troy could fill his own pulpit on Sunday, July 28th.
But we did get to see her beautiful wedding dress when we attended the wedding of
her daughter, Julie, in 1988.
Our vacation had lasted from June 24th to July 26th. We had traveled 11,963 miles in
27 states, 4 Canadian provinces and a short trip into Mexico. The closer we got to
Bradenton the happier Troy and Alda became. I was sorry to have it end!
I missed my first day of teaching this year in over five years. Creede Hinkle, Zylpha's
husband, died in October and I missed a week because we returned to W. Va. for his
funeral. The one thing about the trip that was enjoyable was the beauty of the fall
leaves on the trees that covered some areas.
I missed another five days when Dottie had her first heart attack. We drove to
Tallahassee to visit her in the hospital and brought Jonathon back to Melbourne for
Chena to keep until Dottie was able to take care of him. He learned to walk there and
spent his first birthday with them. Howard left him in the church nursery one Sunday
and when he went to pick him up he stretched out his arms to him and said, "Mama."
He was not Mama but he was a familiar figure and Jonathon was happy to see him.
Dottie was able to make the trip to Bradenton for Thanksgiving in 1963 and the
picture (next page) was taken at the parsonage.
Thanksgiving, Bradenton, 1963
127
1964--BRADENTON—SNOW
The first entry in Troy's little appointment book that really brings back a pleasant
memory for me is January 14th. He wrote on that date, "It snowed today in Bradenton."
I will never forget the excitement of my fourth graders when a child exclaimed, "Oh,
Mrs. Brady! It is snowing!' When I saw that indeed a few flakes were coming down I
said, "Get on your coats and go outside.” This little operation took only a matter of
seconds until they were all outside holding up their hands to catch the flakes. I let
them stay out for the short period that the snow continued to fall. I really realized that
this was a memorable experience for them the next night when I corrected the letters I
had them write! Almost every child wrote something about the snow. "It snowed
yesterday--Mrs. Brady let us play in the snow yesterday--We had fun when it snowed-Some teachers would not let their classes go out when it snowed, etc."
On February 23 we had the ground breaking ceremony for the new church to be
constructed on Cortez Road. Bishop Howard helped with this ceremony and dedication
of the grounds.
On February 27th one of our church members came to Troy to ask his advice. While
she was bathing her little daughter the night before she asked, "Mommie, why does
Mr. (naming the speech therapy teacher) hold me on his lap and put his hand in my
panties when I have my lesson?" Troy advised her to go to the School Superintendent.
She asked Troy if he would be willing to do it. He immediately called Mr. Blackburn
and they had lunch together. The teacher was called into the office. Mr. Blackburn
told him of the charge then said "If that is true I want you to write out your resignation
right now. If you say it isn't true there will be an investigation.” The teacher resigned
without a word of denial. But there should have been an investigation. That man was
the father of four small daughters!
Our revival this year began on Wednesday evening, March 18th, and closed on Easter
Sunday, March 31st. Dr. T.L. Miles was the speaker. Mrs. Miles came with him and
stayed with us in the parsonage. He had been our superintendent for a number of
years while we were serving in West Virginia. We were good friends, so enjoyed their
fellowship.
On June 11th I had an ear operation in the Sarasota hospital. My ear drum had
ruptured several years previously and never healed until it was repaired with a bit of
tissue from back of my ear. Marion's family lived in Tallahassee at this time. I was so
surprised to find Skip waiting for me when I came home from the hospital.
We left on our vacation after the Sunday morning service on July 12th. Our church
had a softball team and we attended a game about every week. Ours was not what one
would call a 'winning team," but we yelled a lot and enjoyed ourselves. We were sorry
that the vacation caused us to miss so many of the games.
On Sunday, the 19th, we left to attend a convention at Albright College, in Reading, Pa.
We left there for Akron on the 23rd and visited our relatives there until Saturday the
25th. On our way back to the Glen we stayed overnight with the Smiths and attended
worship with them at the old Mt. Zion Church. In the afternoon we went on to
Clarksburg and Troy preached for Bland that night. Subject: "So Great Salvation."
On Monday we drove to Elkins and stayed with the McQuains overnight. We spent the
rest of that week in hard work at the Glen, and attended church there on Sunday
128
morning, August 2nd. The Hahns carne in the afternoon and we drove over to Elkins.
We wanted them to see the church and parsonage which were built during our
pastorate there. We ate at Phil's and drove back over the mountains after the evening
service.
Troy preached again this year for the Waynesboro Homecoming, as he did last year.
His subject, "Destined To Succeed." They almost overworked Troy at this church on
Sunday. He preached again in the evening service.
The next morning we loaded up for the trip south but certainly took a different route.
We spent the night with Rosalyn, then went to Buckhannon to the Church's Annual
Conference so we could see some of our old friends. We spent the night with Zylpha
and Creede and left for home around nine the next morning. We arrived in Bradenton
at 7:30 P. M. the following day, August 15th.
My guest book shows that we were at Howard's for Christmas dinner and that
Marion's family and Jack and Donnie Mills were there also. There were not many
personal "highlights" the remainder of the year. In addition to that my narrative is
getting rather long, so I had better start on another year.
129
1965--EMMANUEL CHURCH
The first event of 1965 that meant a lot to us was the dedication of Emmanuel
Evangelical United Brethren Church on Cortez Road in Bradenton, Florida. Relocating
the church and building the first two units had been a hard fight. The old building in
the downtown area had been bought from the Presbyterian Denomination. We had
outgrown it. It was adequate for the summer season, but during the winter we had so
many visitors, especially from the mid-western states, that had to be turned away
because of lack of parking space. The new church was very unconventional in
appearance, but very utilitarian. Some of the older members had objected to moving
the church three miles from the old location. This was necessary in order to get the
acreage needed for future growth and for adequate parking. One man said that we
would lose half our congregation when we moved. He was certainly wrong! We lost only
one family of four. The old gentleman who made that prophecy even went to the new
five acre location.
130
We were alone on the vacation trip, which was from July 19th to August 11th and, as
usual went north. We had a Thrash reunion that year, during the vacation period. We
probably spent most of the period we were away working on the house with just the
usual visits to relatives and friends in Ohio and West Virginia.
Dr. Dewey Whitwell was our speaker for the revival this year. He stayed with us at the
parsonage and was an interesting guest. He was a published author of religious
articles and poetry, and probably the best known evangelist in our denomination.
(E.U.B.) The revival began on March 1st and closed on the 7th.
We were disappointed that Dr. Whitwell did not do any calling with Troy. He stayed in
his room and wrote, while I was teaching and while Troy went calling in the
afternoons. One day Troy was late coming home from his calling and the good Dr. was
afraid we would not get the evening meal over in time for him to get to church a half
hour early to greet the early arrivals. He was walking the floor and I said to him, "Dr.
Whitwell, you need to cultivate one of the fruits of the spirit." I smiled when I said it
and he asked "Which one of the fruits?" I answered, "Patience."
We went to Tallahassee for Lanny’s high school graduation and he came back to
Bradenton with us on April 22nd and stayed three days. Howard Grace, Robbie and
Beth visited us on May 12th. Robbie printed his name very properly in the guest book
in large letters and Beth wrote her's, not so properly, in cursive, also in large letters.
We had many other interesting guests in 1965. Zylpha was with us 126 days during
the year. In 1964 she had been with us 110 days.
1966
Troy's appointment book for 1966 is so jammed with tiny entries that it is hard to
decipher! Most of the entries concern some phase of our church work so will not count
them as "Highlights" though I am sure many of them were at the time they occurred.
One event of 1966 which was of special interest to the church and to us was the
Annual Conference held in Emmanuel United Brethren Church, February 15 to the
17th. The invitation had been extended at conference the previous year. The
congregation as well as the parsonage family was eager to show off the new facilities.
On January 27th he has the word "Quincy," along with several other notes. This has to
be the day that he took Mrs. Seaman, one of the charter members of our E.U.B.
Church in Bradenton, to Quincy, Pennsylvania, to one of our church homes. Someone
from the home met the plane in Washington, D.C. It was snowing when they landed
and Mrs. Seaman had not seen snow for twenty-five years. Troy had no galoshes, but
they gave him a pair at the home. He took a walk in the snow, after the evening meal.
He laughed about the Amish napkins they had at the table with their quaint sayings.
His napkin had printed on it, " WE GROW TOO SOON OLD AND TOO LATE SMART."
Mrs. Seaman had two antique wall clocks and she gave Troy his pick. We have given it
to Marion.
Our revival began on February 27th with Dr. Miles bringing the messages. He was the
Superintendent of the West Virginia United Brethren Conference for many years. We
had many good times with the Mileses after all of us had retired and were coming to
Florida during the winters. The revival was just a week, closing on Sunday, March 6th.
131
Our 40th wedding anniversary came on Monday in 1966. Robbie was visiting us at that
time and we all went to St. Petersburg Beach to the aquarium. We ate at Morrison's
and got back to Bradenton in time to see the softball game between our church and
Samoset Baptist. Robbie was with us from July 2nd; Howard, Grace and Beth came on
the 8th and all of them returned home on the 10th.
Vacation began for us on Monday, July 18th. Troy's book says his bank balance was
$18.42, so he must have withdrawn almost all his funds from the bank in order to
make the trip. We drove to Marion's at Tallahassee the first night. The Chevy had
35,715 miles on it when we left Bradenton. This was the year that we took Skip to
Akron and she flew home later.
Troy went back to the Glen alone, stopping in West Virginia at his Uncle Glen's, his
cousin's Peggy and Walt's and got to the Smiths in time for the evening meal. He got
into Clarksburg at Bland's at 9:15 p.m. on Saturday, July 23rd. He preached for Bland
the next morning in Northview, on "Is Christianity a Full Time Job?"
Troy's book says there was a Thrash reunion on the 24th. There is no indication as to
where it was held but I think it may have been in Akron just before I left. I think that
Ted and Blossom must have taken me to Bland's after the reunion. He has a note on
Monday, the 25th, "Betty to Bland's, Mom's, Zylpha's, Singers Glen."
There are no indications that we did any traveling the remainder of that week. I'm sure
we must have spent the time in work on the house. But on Sunday, the 31st he
preached at Waynesboro, using the same sermon he had preached at Northview the
preceding Sunday.
On Saturday, August 6th we left Singers Glen at 8:00 a.m. via Baker, Dolly Sods,
Blackwater and Pifer Mountain Road. We spent the night at Bland's. On Sunday we
drove to the Wayside Church and Troy preached there in the morning of August 7th.
We went on to Zylpha's for the night. She went back with us to the Glen and we
packed the car for the return to Florida; got to Hahn's at 10:15 that night, stayed
overnight and started out the next morning at 7:45 a.m. with our odometer saying
38,547 miles. We stopped at Roberta, Georgia for the night and drove to Marion's the
next day. We left Tallahassee the next morning around 7:30 am. and arrived home at
1:30 p.m. The car had 39,660 miles on it. We had driven 3,953 miles on our vacation
jaunt!
Zylpha was with us in Bradenton from August 11th to August 17th. I think she came
down this time to see her doctor.
Another little entry later after we arrived home, "Check 94, $17.86, Publix." Since Troy
had only a balance of $18.62 when we started our vacation he was close the danger
point with this check. We kept separate checking accounts before our retirement, so
perhaps my account was a little more "flush."
1967
Troy's little black book is full of entries without explanation and it does not say when
we had our vacation. On June 19th, in heavy bold lettering are the words, "JR. HICAMP FLORIDA." I think this must have been the year that he was in charge of the
camp. If so we did not get to start on our trip north until after the close of camp on
132
June 23rd. We probably went first to Clarksburg, for he preached for Bland there on
June 25th, from the text found in Matthew 24:3. This is in his large, “Pastor’s Record
Book."
For the rest of that week, and all of the next one, we either worked at the Glen or did
our usual visiting. On the 9th of July he preached for the morning worship service,
"The Greatest Work," from Proverbs 11:30.
Jim and Helen Smith stayed overnight with us at the Glen on Sunday, July 16th. We
left Singers Glen on the 18th, and spent the night in Columbia, S. Car. Night of the
19th at Howard's. Visited Marion in Titusville on the 20th; on to Bradenton the same
day.
Mark Travis Brady was born November 1, 1967. This was a great day for all of us!
Howard and Grace had been married for over five years so there was great rejoicing
when that little black haired boy made his appearance.
After the union of the Evangelical United Brethren and the Methodist Churches Troy
became a member of United Methodist Board of Evangelism. The board met in San
Antonio, Texas, December 5th to the 8th, 1967, and Troy attended the sessions. He
attended another meeting of this board in Atlanta, Georgia, from February 5th to the
8th of 1968.
FAREWELL TO BRADENTON—1968
The Florida Annual Conference of the Evangelical United Brethren Church met for the
last time in March of 1968 in St. Petersburg. The uniting conference of our church and
the Methodist met September 5, 1968, at the First Methodist Church in Lakeland.
There were now no longer any Methodist or Evangelical United Brethren Churches in
Florida. We had served ten and one-half years at Bradenton and Troy felt that he
wanted a smaller church during the last few years before retirement. We were happy
when he was assigned to the Winter Park Church at the conference in March. Due to
the changing of the time of the conferences he served the ten and one-half years in
Bradenton and the last three and one-half years in Winter Park.
Don White, who had been our evangelistic speaker in 1967, was assigned to
Bradenton. At the time we were so happy that he was coming to take our place. He
seemed to have all the qualities which should have spelled success for him and for the
church. It did not turn out that way. He tried to take the church out of the
denomination so he could run it as he pleased. Consequently the church was split and
it took several years for it to recover.
I was sixty-two years old and did not want to start in a new school system so I took my
retirement at the end of the school year. Don did not want to live in the parsonage. He
wanted to buy his own home so he was given a housing allowance in lieu of the
parsonage. Troy moved to Winter Park with most of our furniture and belongings on
March the 8th. Since Don would not be living in the parsonage the trustees said I could
remain there until the end of school. I kept enough things to lead a sort of camping
existence until I could also move to our new work. I drove from Bradenton to Winter
Park almost every Friday after school and returned on Sunday afternoon.
133
At the farewell party given for us at the church, I thought I would make it easier for
the pastor's wife who followed me. I made a little speech about what the minister's wife
owed the church. I pointed out that she should always conduct herself as a Christian;
that she would be interested and concerned that her husband be successful in
building God's kingdom in that location; that she should be faithful in attendance at
the services and active in the ladies circle to which she belonged; that she would
probably be glad to teach a Sunday School class; that both she and her husband
should be good stewards of their time and resources.
I cannot now remember what else I said. I know I ended by reminding them that the
church did not employ the pastor's wife when it contracted for the services of a pastor
and that she had as much right to work outside the home and the church as did any
woman in the congregation. The man who followed us was coming from the
evangelistic field and was present at our farewell. After the party was over he
whispered to me, "I just felt like running up and kissing you after that speech." His
wife was a dental technician.
1968--ST. ANDREW'S CHURCH—ROBBIE
Troy preached his first sermon at St. Andrews Church in Winter Park on March 10th,
using as his subject, "A Well Balanced Church," from the text found in Acts 2:42.
We had a very happy pastorate at this church. The people seemed delighted to have
us. Since I was not teaching I went calling with Troy almost every afternoon and
learned to know the people well. I always had a sermonette or story for the children
each Sunday and the adults seemed to enjoy my participation as much as the children
did.
This was the year that we took Robbie north with us. He was ten years old at this
time. We left Winter Park on Monday, July 8th, at 4:20 a.m. and drove straight
through, arriving in Singers Glen at 9:45 p.m., tired but happy to be again in our own
home.
The next day Troy did some mowing and in the afternoon we took Robbie up Feedstone
Mountain, as we had the other children when they were with us. The next day the
mowing was finished and we started on the remodeling of the living room.
Howard, Grace and Baby Mark came to the Glen on Tuesday, July 16th. Beth stayed
with a little friend in Melbourne. Howard helped on the living room ceiling. On the 20th
all of us went to Lost River State Park. We started early and cooked our breakfast in
the Park, then drove to Moorefield, West Virginia. From there we drove over the Dolly
Sods highway to Blackwater Falls. We returned to the Glen by Elkins, where Howard
had a short visit with his best childhood boyfriend Jimmy Wilson. I'm sure he was
proud to show off his family.
We drove to Gaudineer Tower on the top of Cheat Mountain, between Huttonsville and
Dublin, West Virginia. We climbed the fire tower and had a wonderful view of the
hundreds of acres of spruce trees massed so closely that the forest was almost
impenetrable except for the paths cut from the parking area to the tower and to
outdoor rest rooms. We drove back to the Glen by Monterey, Virginia, where we ate
our evening meal.
134
Howard's family went with us to Waynesboro, where Troy preached on Sunday
morning, July 21st. We ate at the Holiday Inn with the Habits, then took a drive on the
Blueridge Highway on our way back to the Glen. Howard Grace and Mark left the next
day. On Wednesday we started for Akron by way of Mt. Lake Park, Maryland, where we
had a short visit with the Simpsons; then on to the Smiths, near Morgantown, West
Virginia, where we spent the night.
We were in Akron two nights and returned by Bland's in Clarksburg, on Saturday the
27th. We went to church in Junior on the 28th. We visited at Rosalyn's in the afternoon
and on back to the Glen that evening.
A. J. and Hazel came on the 30th and stayed three nights. While they were with us A.J.
plastered the walls of both bedrooms. They had been over a few days earlier. We had
already covered the ceilings in both bedrooms, perhaps two or three years before.
McQuain was a retired plaster contractor and he asked what we planned to do with
the walls of the bedrooms. We had already bought the plasterboard for one of the
rooms, so we told him that was what we planned to use. He said 'Oh, no! You are not
going to put plasterboard on those rooms! I am going to come back and plaster them
for you. It will not cost you a cent, except for the material.' So that is what he did! The
plastering of those two bedroom wails just cost us $25.
Before the McQuains came back for A.J. to do the plastering we prepared the walls by
putting on the sheet rock. We later used the wallboard to make a pleasant room in the
big attic. All of us went to Elkins on August 2nd and Troy put large rollers on their
heavy, hard to move pieces of furniture. This was not the first time we had exchanged
skills which had been of benefit to all of us.
We started home from our vacation about noon on the 7th of August, and arrived home
the next day about 7:30 p.m. Robbie spent the night with us and Howard picked him
up the next day.
We were too tired to think about unpacking the car the day we got home. The next
morning Troy went to the church office to get ready for the Sunday services and
Robbie went with him. I was unpacking the car in the garage, when the neighbor's two
little grandchildren came in and began to talk. The little girl said, "I am five years old."
I said, "That's nice," and looking at the small boy, I asked, "How old are you?" He held
up three fingers and I said, "You are three years old." He nodded. I was about to go
into the house when the girl asked, "Where's the kid?"
I knew she was referring to Robbie. He had played with them the evening before on the
swing-slide set on the parsonage back lawn. They were not church-goers and I thought
probably would not know what I meant if I said he went to the church with his
grandpa, so I just said, "He went to work with his grandpa this morning." Then she
questioned, "Did he want to go to work with his grandpa?" and I replied, "Yes I guess
he did." Not to be outdone by the "kid," she said "My daddy said to me this morning,
'Do you want to go to work with me?' and I said, "Hell no. I'm too little to work."
I almost cracked up! It sounded so funny coming out of that little mouth. It was not
hard to figure the kind of language she had to listen to at home.
We enjoyed a trip to Lake Junaluska, North Carolina, August 19th to the 23rd. Troy
went as a member of the Board of Evangelism. It is beautiful country and the special
services in the evenings were always inspiring, with outstanding music and speakers.
135
Troy left on October 7th for Clarksburg to help Bland in a revival series. He stopped at
the Glen for a short time and had a meal with Myrtle Norcross before driving on over
the mountains of W. Va. The services were well attended, as his little black book
shows, and the notes in his Pastors Record indicates that the church was
strengthened.
Ted, Blossom and Kay arrived by Eastern Airline on December 26th. They did not get to
Winter Park until 7:00 p.m., which made our family dinner at the church rather late.
We all went to Howard's on the 28th and to Cape Kennedy and Marion's on the 30th.
His little book does not say when they returned to Akron but my guest book says they
stayed eight days. Zylpha drove over from Lakeland for a two days visit while they were
here. So 1968 ended on a happy note!
1969—BETH
Troy's appointment book was dropped in the water and the ink, especially in the first
half of the book, ran so badly that not much of it can be deciphered.
One event that I am sure Troy would want me to note is that on January 30th of this
year Stark and Vera Shomo arrived from Parkersburg. They spent their honeymoon
with us in Winter Park. Stark was Troy's best boyhood friend. They graduated in the
same class from Belington High School. After his mother's death Troy spent much of
the time with the Shomo family. They had eight children but did not seem to mind
having another boy to feed frequently. Stark and Vera had both lost their first mates
and were active in the same church in Parkersburg. We tried to see that their
honeymoon was a happy one.
It was to our house in Vienna that Stark and his first wife came until they could get
settled in Parkersburg. There was only three days difference in the ages of Marion and
their only child, Joan. The children were two at that time and we have cute kodak
pictures of the two of them together.
This was the year that we took Beth with us on our vacation. We did not leave Winter
Park until 1:40 in the afternoon of Sunday, July 20th. We kept the radio on all day.
We, along with the rest of the world, were keeping track of the progress of Apollo 11,
as it flew toward man's first landing on the moon.
We were very anxious to find a motel with a TV in time to witness the exciting event.
We stopped at the Hodges Motel in Claxton, Georgia and paid the $10.30 charge for a
barely adequate room, but we were afraid to venture farther. We did not want to miss
the biggest happening of the year!
After we settled in the room Beth just could not stay awake for any length of time. She
was not yet ten years old, but we did not want her to miss the moon walk of Neil
Armstrong and Edwin Aldrin. We woke her up before the actual landing took place. I
wonder how much she really remembers of that event that sent shivers coursing up
and down the spines of millions who watched it, and heard the first words ever uttered
by a man on the moon, as Neil Armstrong exclaimed, "That's one small step for a man,
one giant leap for mankind."
In May of 1961 John Kennedy had challenged the nation to be the first to land a man
on the moon. In 1957 there was talk and a lot of speculation going on about what we
136
might be able to accomplish in space, but reaching the moon just seemed too
spectacular to ever take place in my lifetime! I made the remark to another fourth
grade teacher at Keister School in Harrisonburg, that I hoped I would live long enough
to see that event. She said, "Do you really think that will ever happen?" I replied, "Yes,
I think it will, but we probably will not live long enough to see it." She said very
emphatically, "It will never happen! God would not allow it!" That shut me up. How
could I argue with someone who seemed to know so much about what God would
allow or not allow!
It was a little after 10:30 p.m. when the "Eagle,' the name of the landing craft sat
dowry on the lunar surface. Edwin Aldrin followed Neil Armstrong down the ladder,
about fifteen minutes after Neal sat foot on the moon. It was great seeing the two men
bounce around gathering their rock and din samples to bring back to the earth for
analysis. They left some of their equipment on the moon, along with "Old Glory," which
had been stiffened to fly. Fastened to one leg of the landing gear was a plaque which
read "Here men from Planet Earth first set foot on the moon. July 1969 A.D. We came
in peace for all mankind.”
It is sad that President Kennedy was cut down by an assassin's bullet on November
22, 1963, and did not live to see his dream realized. Jonathon was one year old that
day.
The moon landing was the eleventh flight of the Apollo space program. It was certainly
the greatest adventure of all time. I remember how excited all of us were at Orange
Ridge School in Bradenton, Florida, when the principal asked, over the public address
system, all teachers to bring their classes to the auditorium to see the splashdown of
John Glenn, a much less spectacular feat! The Russians were away ahead of the
United States in space exploration. Glenn was the first American to be put in orbit. He
had been in his capsule five hours and had orbited the earth three times. The date
was February 20, 1962. Mr. Patterson announced to the children after the landing,
"You have witnessed history made."
When we reached our home in Singers Glen our neighbors were waiting for us. And
before we got into the house they said there was a death message for us, from my
sister, Ruby, in Elizabeth, W. Va. We did not get to the Glen until 7:30 p.m. Of course
I called Ruby immediately and learned that her little four year old grandson, David
Belt, had drowned on the 19th. Her son, Roscoe, was the father of five girls but David
was his only biological son. He had an older stepson, whom he regarded as his own.
But David's tragic death was very traumatic for all the family. We left the Glen at 5:30
the next morning and arrived at Ruby's at 10:50. The funeral was that afternoon. We
stayed with Ruby two more days before returning to the Glen.
On Sunday, July 27th we drove again over the eight mountain ranges between
Shenandoah Valley and Elkins, West Virginia, to attend what we ordinarily think of as
the "big" Brady reunion. This was a get-together of the descendents of Troy's
grandparents, not just those of his father’s family. It was held in the former United
Brethren Church in Junior. Aside from visiting, eating and conversation we had fun
watching the family moving pictures, taken at a former reunion many years
previously. Roy Brady had taken them and it was enjoyable seeing ourselves as we
were twenty or twenty-five years ago. Once Beth exclaimed "Look! There's Mother
Brady and she has dark hair." Troy preached before we ate, using the subject, "People
of God's Delight," from the text in Luke 12:32. We went home with Bland and Helen to
137
Weston and Troy preached for Bland the next morning, in the Broad Street Church.
We did not return to the Glen until late the next day.
We worked most of the next three days on the woodwork in the living room and the
bedrooms. Zylpha came over the last day of the month and we all went to Endless
Caverns. Zylpha left at 3:15 p.m. We had 3.7 inches of rain that day and it flooded our
neighbor’s basement. They were not at home and we saw a regular stream running
down the outside steps into the excavated area. We were afraid the rain had polluted
our water, so the next day we went to the doctor in Dayton and the three of us had
typhoid shots. Later that day we went to Martinsburg to visit Louise and Chris Angelo.
We spent a lot of time painting this year; roof, outside trim and some on the inside. We
have a picture of Beth painting the big door on the little building, we were then using
for storage.
On August 13th we started for Akron, stopping for our usual overnight visit with Jim
and Helen Smith. We visited in Akron until the morning of the 17th and arrived home
at the Glen that night. We left the next day for Lake Junaluska, North Carolina, so
Troy could attend the Board of Evangelism meeting being held there.
We left Lake Junaluska on the 21st and stopped overnight with my niece and her
family in Smyrna, Georgia. Cindy was less than a month older than Beth and the two
girls enjoyed playing together. Keith teased the little girls, much to their disgust.
Timmy was a tiny baby at this time.
We arrived home the next day and resumed our usual routine, happy in the knowledge
that we had accomplished so much at the Glen.
In 1969 Troy married our grandson, Lanny, to Sally Ann Miller at Lanny’s parents'
home in Titusville on the last day of August. Some of the '60's will have to come under
the next segment.
THE SEVENTIES
1970
Much of what I record of the decade of the seventies will be for Pop Troy's and my
enjoyment. This is especially true of our travel trips. Just listing events and names
brings back a lot of memories to us, but they would not mean much to others. Zylpha
paid us a visit in Winter Park from Lakeland, where she was spending the latter part
of the winter of 1970. She came on March 12th and stayed for a few days. I have often
wondered when I bought the white blouse which I still wear occasionally. Now I know!
It was just before she came. She wanted one like it but did not want to pay $10.00 for
it. That was quite high twenty years ago.
In June of 1970 Troy had a light stroke which affected his speaking. We thought we
should retire at that time, but the congregation would not consent to this. After
discussion, the suggestion was made that we take two months off, return to Virginia
and relax and work on our home, then return and finish out the time until conference
the next year when he would normally have retired. This we decided to do. A retired
138
couple came from Lakeland to supply for him those two months and lived in the
parsonage while we were in Virginia.
I am not sure of the exact date of the very first of the reunions of the Walter Brady
siblings, but I believe it was in 1970. We hosted it at Phil's restaurant in Elkins, W.
Va. Robbie was with us at that time. He sat by Arthur Sturdivant and said to him,
"Uncle Arthur, how old are you? You look like you're a hundred" Robbie was around
fourteen and was sometimes not too diplomatic in his questioning. (I was twelve!)
We accomplished quite a lot of work on the house with the thought of selling it. We
still planned on building on our choice lot back of the church after our retirement.
On July 1st we left Singers Glen to visit our siblings and other relatives in West
Virginia and Ohio. We had our 44th wedding anniversary dinner at Ted and Shirley
Clintons, with Beulah and Buddy. On this trip we had visits with both couples of
McQuains in Elkins, the Smiths near Morgantown, and the Newlons and Shomos in
Parkersburg.
On July 5th we went with Ted and Blossom to Wooster to hear Sonny preach and to
Park Church with them that night. We spent the next two days with Elma and went on
to Lore City to the Clintons on the 8th.
On July 26th we drove to Lake Junaluska, North Carolina for Troy to attend the Board
of Evangelism meeting there. He was the representative from our Florida District of the
United Methodist Church. We returned to the Glen on the 31st. The Brady family
reunion was at Bland and Helen's in Weston and as usual we had a great time. It was
on August 2nd and we got to hear Bland preach in the morning and Troy that night.
I'm sure the girls were proud of their brothers, as Helen and I were of our husbands.
Bland was serving the church we expected Troy to go to as pastor when we went to the
Freemansburg Circuit. We stayed that night with Ethel Flesher who had been our
good friend from the years we spent in Pricetown.
We visited Bland's daughter in Oxford, West Virginia. Our good friends, Ruby and
Clellie Rexroad, were her parsonage family and she thought as much of them as they
did of her.
On July 24th Allen and Rachel Wright and their two teenage sons, Mark and Preston,
came and spent the night on their way to visit relatives in Pennsylvania. They
belonged to our Winter Park Church.
We packed the car and got the house ready to leave for almost another year and spent
the last night of our stay in Virginia with our friends, the Hahns, in Waynesboro. The
next night was spent in Bamberg, South Carolina. We stopped at Howard's for the
night of the 29th and reached Winter Park at 11:00 a.m. the next day.
Another entry from Winter Park brings back both pleasant and sad memories. James
and Beverly Bonar and their three children were very faithful members of the church.
Both parents sang in the choir and were active in other activities in connection with St
Andrews. The children were rather widely spaced in ages. The daughter was in high
school; Douglass was around four years younger and Scott was still in the lower
grades, I believe.
139
St. Andrews is a small church. Everyone knows everyone else and there is fellowship
between members, aside from their church connections. All of us were thrilled when
we knew there was going to be another baby in our church family. Beverly was in her
usual place one Sunday morning and the next Sunday they carried in Michael Todd.
Troy stopped recording baptisms in 1950 in his "Pastor's life Record" book because
they were all recorded in the church membership book at each church he served.
Under the date of February 21, 1971 his little appointment book simply says, "Todd
Michael Bonar baptized." In different colored ink is written, '11-28-70.' I judge that
was the date of his birth. (I think I should be entitled to a detective license when I
finish this "book”)
After we retired we received the sad news that Todd had leukemia. We were
entertained in the home at one period of remission, while we were visiting in Florida.
He seemed fine, but after many painful treatments he passed away at around four
years of age. When talking to the parents later Beverly said, "We were ready to give
him up and he wanted to go.'
1971
The 1971 book was lost so I have nothing really to write about, except that we retired
from St. Andrews May 30, 1971. Troy preached from II Corinthians 4:2 and his
sermon subject was: "Ministers--Old and New."
The church, as is usual, wanted to have a farewell party for us. The committee wanted
to give a "This Is Your Life" program as a surprise for Troy. Of course they could not do
this without a lot of consultation with me. We finally ended up with me writing the
script and Frances Mullens reading it. It was preserved in my "Winter Park
Scrapbook." It was fun preparing it with the help of the committee! Here it is.
THIS IS YOUR LIFE--TROY ROBERT BRADY
You were born in the little town of Junior, West Virginia, September 30,
1906. That makes you only 64 years and 8 months old today! So why are you
retiring? Isn't retirement age supposed to be 65 years?
You are the eldest of six children of your father. Lois was your half-sister
from your father's last marriage. But from what we have been able to learn
you were an expert in the Tom Sawyer method of getting your younger
brother and sisters to do your family chores for you.
You graduated from Belington High School in 1924. You have been guilty of
reminding your sons and grandchildren of the times you walked four miles to
and from high school, often struggling through deep snow drifts. This
condition did not exist the ENTIRE FOUR YEARS! You have interesting tales
to tell concerning your travels to and from school in a model T Ford,
belonging to your good friends the Shomo boys.
Soon after your graduation from high school you went to Parkersburg, West
Virginia, to attend Mountain State Business College. While there you met
and fell in love with Elizabeth Thrash. The two of you were married six weeks
after her graduation from high school in 1926. Immediately after your
140
marriage you left for Elkins, W. Va., with your bride. Here you worked while
living with a family by the name of Goley. Their daughter, Helen, was 14
years old at that time. Your lives have crossed many times since then. She is
now a teacher in Orlando. Helen is here today to give us a few memories of
those days. (HERE HELEN GOLEY BEER GAVE A FLATTERING SPEECH.)
Later that same year you and your wife returned to Parkersburg and you
eventually settled near there, in Vienna, W. Va. Here you joined the United
Brethren Church and here your eldest son, Granville Marion, was born. A
snapshot taken five days after this happy event shows a very boyish "papa,"
of about 120 pounds, with his thumbs under the armholes of his vest.
When Marion was four years old you answered God's call to the Christian
ministry and the three of you stepped out on faith. With the aid of a $25.00
Model T touring car and $250.00 in cash you and Mrs. Brady entered
Bonebrake Theological Seminary in Dayton, Ohio. Your experiences were
many and varied during the next three years. But you both were able to
graduate in 1934, after spending two summers camping on creek banks in
order to save paying rent. It was a good thing that the two of you were young!
This period was pretty much considered a lark by both of you, or you may
have decided that you had mistaken your call. (Like the country bumpkin
who saw the letters G. P. C. in the clouds and thought it meant, "Go Preach
Christ." Later when he confronted problems in his ministry decided that the
letters meant, "Go Plough Corn.")
Your first sermon had the imposing title, "Pathways or Highways," and the
text was Isaiah 30:21. "And thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying,
This is the way, walk ye in it." We have heard that sermon took all of twelve
minutes to deliver and was given at the Olivet Church in Dayton, Ohio. We
also understand that you outlined this sermon and turned it in as an
assignment, with a note at the bottom which said, "I was so scared I almost
fainted!" When you got your paper back the professor had written following
your comment, "Read Luke 18:1." When you looked at that scripture you
read, "Men ought always to pray and not to faint." That verse has always
stuck in your memory.
After your graduation from the seminary you were assigned to a five point
circuit in W. Va. This was during the height of the depression. You were
warned that those five little churches would not be able to pay you enough to
live on and some of the older men in the ministry advised you to get a job in
Parkersburg and just preach on the weekends. But you felt that God had
called you to a full time ministry. You would trust him to provide for your
needs. You only received $347.00 as salary that first year. The churches had
many "poundings" or grocery showers for you, which made it possible for you
to keep from going into debt.
You served this circuit for two years, and while forced to do without many
things considered absolutely essential today, you were greatly blessed in
spiritual ways. More than 160 made decisions for Christ during your
ministry there. Instead of the charge being one of the weakest in the
conference it became a strong circuit. Another of your wonderful blessings
while on this charge was the birth of your second son, Howard Landis. Much
141
could be written about dramatic answers to prayer during those first two
years of your full time Christian ministry.
When the annual conference met in 1936 the stationing committee thought
that you could handle a stronger work and you were sent to the Union
Circuit--again five churches-one of them being the oldest organized U. B.
Church in the state. You also preached on Saturday nights at a schoolhouse
in a community without a church. Later a nice little chapel was built in that
community. This church has done good work for the Lord for the last thirty
years. The salary on this circuit was 581:0.00. You felt rich.
You served in the W. Va. conference eight years before returning to Ohio for
more education. At Otterbein College you received a bachelor degree and
from Ohio State a masters degree.
After this period of schooling you returned to W. Va. to the church in Elkins.
During the seven years of your pastorate there a large church and a new
parsonage were built. Under your preaching in a schoolhouse two miles from
the city a new church class was organized and a nice country church was
built.
From Elkins you went as president to Shenandoah College in Dayton,
Virginia. After a year there you initiated a move to relocate the school in
Winchester, Virginia. It has prospered there, but the next three years took
their toll on your health and you resigned and for six months lived on your
wife's salary as a teacher, while regaining your health. For nine months you
filled the pulpit of a man who had had a heart attack in Waynesboro, Va. in
1957 you came to Bradenton, Florida, as pastor and a new church was
erected there during the ten and one-half years you served. The half year was
due to the changing of the time of conferences when the E. U. B. and the
Methodists united in 1968.
In 1968 you came to Winter Park as pastor of the St. Andrews Church. We
have heard you say that you are getting forgetful as the result of your VERY
ADVANCED AGE. It has come to our ears that one time after fixing the tire
on your model T Ford that you picked up the jack and started walking
toward your destination and that Mrs. Brady called you back and asked if
you wouldn't rather ride home. We cannot state that this is absolutely true,
but we doubt if the rumor would have started had you not been forgetful
even then.
(Frances here continued with her own and the committee's ending which follows)
The time has approached for our pastor, Reverend Troy Brady, to sever the
ties of prolonged church responsibility, and to retire to the hills of "Old
Virginia." In Matthew 25:21 it says: "Well done thou good and faithful
servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things; I will make thee ruler over
many things, Enter thou into the joy of the Lord.'
While routine, spiritual dispensations now come to a close for our beloved
servant of the Lord we know that the work of the Spirit has its eternal
aspects which continue forever. With art and poetry and the inspiration of
142
the Virginia scenery at hand we look forward to some beautiful expressions
of talent.
RETIRED BUT NOT THROUGH
The hills of Old Virginia call,
Up where the sweet wild flowers grow;
Where nature's made a sanctuary
And little brooklets wind and flow.
Each time the spirit points the way
His talents, great, he'll then express.
With pen or brush, he'll do his bit,
Just letting go, with art to bless.
In some great beauty spot he'll find
And be inspired by nature's scene,
And then with busy brush or pen,
'He'll tell the tale in ways serene.
And under God's great friendly skies,
He'll rest and dream of life anew,
Among old friends he'll find a peace,
That comes to those with lives so true.
By Gen. Clayton Field
After the morning service and the "farewell program" there was a covered dish dinner.
Our Volkswagen bus was already loaded. Marion and Howard were there with their
families to see us off and we got started about the middle of the afternoon.
It was certainly with mixed feelings that we ended what we thought then was our
active ministry. We knew we were leaving our families as well as many close friends in
Florida. Some of our friends have kept in touch with us over the years and our
relationships have become even closer. The Allen Wrights and the Clasons are close
friends whom we have seen many times since leaving St. Andrews. The Wrights and
Kathy Clason have visited us in Singers Glen. We have visited back and forth with
both couples every year since we have been retired.
The Reeds, (Lee, Delores and daughter, Caroline) were here in January and Warren
and Frances Mullen and their granddaughter in June of this year. (1991) It is very
gratifying to know that the friendship of people we have served in different churches
have survived over many years.
RETIREMENT TRIP—1971
We had purchased a new Volkswagen van in anticipation of this trip. After reaching
Singers Glen we converted it into a camper by removing two of the seats to make room
for our bed, small wardrobe, sink, stove and storage. It took a month of work to
accomplish this, so we did not get to start until July 3r.
Our first stop was for the Thrash reunion which was held at my sister Opal's son's
home in Ohio. The reunion was on July 4th, which was our 45th wedding anniversary.
After the reunion we went to visit with Beulah and Buddy and while there received
word that Ted Hatfield had died suddenly.
143
Ted and Mildred Hatfield were our closest friends from our years in Harrisburg, Ohio.
They had visited us in Singers Glen, leaving only eight days before we received the call
telling of Ted's sudden death. We had planned to be there for a short visit on the 8th
before proceeding on our trip. But on that day Troy helped to conduct the funeral of
our dear friend. Their home was in Circleville, Ohio. We stayed that night with Mildred
She gave us the solid oak antique cupboard which Ted had been refinishing. We
picked it up on our return trip and it is now one of Howard and Chena's valued
possessions.
The Volkswagen Van, Our "Holiday Inn" for Our Retirement Trip, 1971
We were enjoying the beautiful scenery around Wisconsin Dells when one of the boys
managed to reach us with the message of the death of my brother Gotthart's wife. We
drove the many miles we had covered since leaving Akron and went back there for her
funeral.
I have a complete scrapbook of this trip which some of you might like to see. It was the
most enjoyable trip we ever had, including the overseas one later. We traveled close to
15,000 miles between July 3rd and September 10th of 1971. We cooked our own meals
and slept in the camper so really our only extra expense was the one or two dollars we
sometimes paid for camping privileges and for fuel for the van. The cost was just a few
dollars over $1,000.00.
1972
Ted Sauter had requested that Troy assist in his ordination service during the Florida
Annual Conference. So on February 11th we left for a trip to Florida in our camper. We
are proud of Ted. He started to attend church as a youth while we were still
worshipping in the old building in downtown Bradenton. His family was not church
144
connected at all and Troy was the only pastor Ted ever had. He has been successful as
a minister in the Florida Conference.
On February 28th we had our first visit to fabled Disney World. Chena and Dottie were
with us. I think we enjoyed it as much as did the children surrounding us.
We returned home March 7th bringing Robbie with us. We entered him in school
immediately. After spending some time at home during the coming summer he
returned for the fall opening of school. One of his front teeth was broken during
physical education on October 17th. (What really happened was that I got into a fight
with a friend, Robbie Roadcap, behind the Broadway High School before classes. We [
myself, Robbie & another friend, Richard Seivers ] were sneaking a quick smoke in
before classes. I don’t remember what the fight was about, but I remember that Mother
Brady was really upset when I got home from school. The following day, Saturday, Pop
Troy and I went camping and during the night, the tooth had become painfully infected
at the root and we prematurely ended the campout. Sunday, they called the dentist,
who came in to his office just to fix me up. Robbie and I still remained friends
afterwards. RMB)
On March 12th Troy went to Point Pleasant, W. Va. to conduct a revival in the
Bellmead United Methodist Church. It lasted two weeks and he returned home April
2nd. On the 5th we left for a very hurried trip to see relatives in Ohio. We only stayed
two nights. I think someone must have been ill. (It was at this revival that I accepted
Christ. RMB)
Troy planted two gardens the first few years after we retired. He was thoroughly
enjoying the life of a farmer. He had a beautiful patch of strawberries for several years.
We also had raspberries on the back section of our property. One entry says that we
picked 4 gallons of berries one day. That had to be either strawberries or raspberries.
It was too early at that time for the blackberries to be ripe. We went to the woods or
fields to pick those.
Troy planted two different varieties of grapes. His gardens and berries kept me busy
during the summer. We bought a deep freeze. It was convenient to have so much food
frozen and canned. I often wished I had the dozens of Mason jars I had left in the
parsonage attic in Elkins.
An entry on Sunday, April 30, 1972 says, "Betty speaks at Singers Glen at 11:00 a.m."
It is odd but I do not remember speaking there. However, I do remember speaking
once, earlier, at Cherry Grove. I know we were still at Shenandoah at that time.
Probably both occasions were for their Womens' Day observances. Singers Glen and
Cherry Grove were served by the same pastor.
I think I will always remember the beautiful ice storm we had the night of April 7,
1972. The temperature was up to 64 degrees that morning and by the next morning it
had dropped to 30 degrees. It had sleeted during the night. Every tiny twig and branch
of the trees and bushes were covered with a thick coating of ice. Everything glistened
in the sunlight like diamonds. It was Robbie's first experience with anything like that
and he reveled in it! (It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen! I was completely
unaware that such a thing could even happen! RMB)
The Harrises came for their first visit on May 5th of this year. This continued each year
as long as they were able to make the trip. We had met them on the steamer going
145
from Vancouver, British Columbia, Canada, to Vancouver Island the year before. We
sat down near them on the deck and started talking. When it came lunch time we sat
at the same table and eventually exchanged addresses and phone numbers and
promised to keep in touch. Our car was on the ship and we drove down the island and
took another steamer to Seattle. Washington. The Harrises were just enjoying the ride
between the city and the island and killing several hours of time before taking a train
tour across Canada to the east coast.
When we were together in Virginia we tried to show them the scenery within a day's
drive of Singers Glen. When we were in Charlotte, N. Ca. they did the same for us. On
this trip we took them to Luray Caverns one day, a day on Skyline Drive, and another
jaunt to Monticello, Thomas Jefferson's home.
A few days before they came Troy had a phone all from the pastor of a church fortytwo miles away asking him to fill the pulpit at Furnace Church on May 5th. We had
never heard of the church and did not know the pastor, but we took the Harrises and
went. Troy never received a cent from either the pastor or the church for that 84 mile
trip and his sermon! We heard later that they did not pay guest speakers because they
were saving to buy a parsonage. At any rate we enjoyed the trip with the Harrises.
It was during the seventies that Marion and Howard were writing for Prentice-Hall.
They visited with us several times when on their way to New Jersey or coming back.
They had to make frequent trips to consult with their editors. They came May 11th and
stayed two nights. (It was during this trip that Dad and Uncle Marion took me to
Washington, D.C., where we went to the Washington Monument, Lincoln Memorial, and
the best part, The Smithsonian Institute. An incredible experience! RMB)
On June 6th we went to Elkins and Troy did some electrical wiring for Blair and Gladys
McQuain. We had short visits with friends and relatives around Elkins and Junior
before going on to Akron. We always planned our trips in such a way that we could
spend one night with Jim and Helen Smith, either going to or coming from Akron. We
stopped overnight on our way home this trip with the Rexroads. Troy preached for
Clellie at Zion Church.
We drove again the 102 miles over the mountains to Elkins to attend the 25th
anniversary celebration of Eleanor McQuain and Berme Chenoweth. Troy had married
them while we were in Elkins. It was an elaborate church wedding. They wanted to
renew their vows in a ceremony at Eleanor's home, with as many people present as
possible, who had been a part of their wedding 25 years earlier. Eleanor wore her
beautiful formal gown and Bernie wore the old fashioned suit he was married in. Troy
again heard their vows, with their four children present. The eldest was married.
Eleanor said she had to lose some pounds in order to wear the dress.
The next day we went to Elizabeth to visit my sister, Ruby Pomroy. Don, her husband,
had been dead over three years and she and her grandson were running the funeral
home. Elma was there at that time and all of us paid a visit to the Fairfax Farm the
next day. We stopped at the Ewing’s who were our nearest neighbors at the farm.
An old maid and a bachelor brother lived in the same log house where, I suppose, they
were born. It was rather amusing when Etta said "Ain't you sorry you moved away
from the Fairfax?" I guess she thought that because we had come back for a nostalgic
hour or so that we wished we still lived there. Their home was still the closest one to
146
the house on the farm. I imagine that farm house and the fertile fields of the Fairfax
seemed like luxury to the Ewings, when compared to their hillside, rocky acres.
I believe the brother's name was Walter. When he found that Elma was without a
husband he suggested that she come back and go fishing with him! We teased Elma
about his advances toward her. Here was such a lovely chance for her to acquire
another spouse. We found we were teasing in the same manner we did as children,
but Elma was older and entered into the game.
On July 3rd we went to Weston to attend the 50th wedding celebration of Emory and
Belvia Curtis. We were close friends when we lived in Pricetown. Emory loved to work
with his hands. I left two gadgets at the Glen that he made for me.
We again returned to Akron on July 3rd. On the fifth we left for a really nice New
England trip with Ted and Blossom in their motor home. Robbie was with us. Buddy
and Beulah drove their camper but we stayed together as much as possible on the
highway. We fixed our meals and all ate together in Ted's vehicle, because it was
larger.
On July 17th we all went to Martha's Vineyard on the Island Queen. All enjoyed this
little side excursion, but I thought Nantucket Island was more picturesque than
Martha's Vineyard. We saw many of the same places that Elma and I visited in 1956.
After 16 years it was nice to see them again.
(That trip was one of my best, and often spoken of, memories. RMB)
Robbie was homesick and begging to go home, so we sent him back to Melbourne by
bus with the understanding that he was to return in time for school. He left July 26th.
On the 29th the "big" Brady reunion was held at the Belington Park. Dayton and
Frances were the only offspring still living that were older than Troy's generation. He
and his siblings and his first cousins began to realize that they were now almost the
"oldest generation of Bradys."
The next day, which was the 30th, Troy preached in Elkins. After lunch Beulah,
Buddy, Ted and Blossom went home with us. The next day all of us struck out in our
motor campers for Cass Railroad State Park about 30 miles southeast of Elkins. The
narrow gage railroad with its old steam engine was quite a tourist attraction for West
Virginia. We rode the train from the visitors' center to the top of the mountain and
back and spent the night in our vehicles before parting to go our separate ways.
Most of August was spent in work at the Glen. Troy was tearing down the barn which
stood on the lot where the Miller house now stands. He was also preparing the carport
area for the laying of the concrete. I was canning and freezing berries and the
vegetables from the gardens. I made all the jellies and jams we used for years and I
have found out since moving to Sharpes two years ago that we use a lot of spread!
Both couples of McQuains came on September 5th. The first slab of concrete was
poured and finished off before noon the next day. One of the men said that if we would
prepare for another slab, which would pave the driveway beyond the back door, that
they would come back and help to put it in. We could not pass an offer such as that in
light of the fact that we enjoyed being with them so much. We went to Staunton
shopping after the work was done.
147
BRADY FAMILY REUNION AT SINGERS GLEN
On the morning of July 6th Zylpha and Mr. Perdue came. That was the first time we
had seen Dan. They were already married but wanted to keep it a secret for a few
months. Ted Blossom and Elms arrived in the afternoon. Bland and Helen came at
11:00 am on the 7th and the rest of the gang arrived a half hour later: Rosalyn and
son, Skip Sturdivant, Lois and Louie Braghieri.
Troy had joined the Rockingham Male Chorus and it was a seventeen mile drive each
way, one night a week for practice. They gained quite a name and were singing
somewhere two or three times each month. Sometimes they did not get back in
Harrisburg until two or three o'clock in the morning. They had a series of concerts in
Florida two or three different years while Troy sang with them. (I once went with him
[Bridgewater] to one of their weekly rehearsals. It was enjoyable to sit in with them and
sing. I was in the Broadway High School Advanced Chorus group, and had been in choir
during my Sabal elementary school [Fla} years and high school years. [Broadway High
in Va. & Eau Gallie High in Fla.] RMB )
My dear friend, Grace Brill, died in Florida in October of 1972. She was so much fun
to be around; so happy and really a wonderful woman with the most infectious laugh I
have ever heard. It was so hearty that she remarked one day that her daughters were
ashamed of her. I knew her daughters and I know she was exaggerating.
My school was out for the holidays on December 21st and we left immediately
for Florida to spend the holidays with our sons. We returned December 30th.
Out of Place. Should have been under 1956, not here! (Out of respect, I left this
in here, because that is what is in the original book. However, I did place this
paragraph in its proper spot as well. RMB)
Troy's "Pastors' Life Record" shows that after retiring the last of May 1971 he preached
in seven different churches with a total of 29 sermons by the end of the year.
According to my Guest Book we had 27 guests from out of state; from 11 different
locations.
In 1972 Troy conducted three revival series, preached 79 sermons, and spoke in many
different churches, sometimes two or three times during the year in the same church.
Guests from out of state numbered 66, but some came two or three different times
during the year, so there were not that many different people. We had overnight guests
on 25 different occasions. Almost always there were two or three traveling together.
1973
Our activities for 1973 were pretty much a repetition of 1972, with lawn, gardens,
berry picking and working on the house. We took a trip or were looked forward to the
coming of guests almost weekly. Troy remained active in the Rockingham Male Chorus
and there were several long trips with it during the year.
Troy finished the work on the carport during this year. The skunks were worse than
usual. We would smell them at different times and they got most of our corn. Troy
belonged to the Puritans and one night the men talked of the trouble they were having
148
with skunks. Those who were at the meeting took a tally and together they had shot
twenty-five. (I spent one night sitting out under one of the apple trees with a flashlight
strapped to a Winchester bolt-action .22 rifle. Sure enough, a skunk showed up and as
he came with 30 feet of the garden I took a general aim, flipped on the light and got off
about three shots. I am sure I hit it even though it got back to the woodpile and
disappeared, because we had no more problems with skunks in the corn. I think Drew
has that old rifle now. RMB)
We started back to Florida with Robbie and stopped two nights with the Harrises. They
took us the next day to Chimney Rock, N. Carolina. A beautiful waterfall was some
distance from the visitors' center. There were two ways of reaching it, both rather
rugged, but one way much more so than the other, albeit more scenic. The Harrises
had seen it several times so they waited at the center for us. They had invited a
neighbor boy to go along as company for Robbie. Troy decided he would not tackle the
more rugged approach, with its many steps and steep inclines. I took that trail but
returned to the center by the easier route. The boys were not with me and I do not
remember which trail they took. Libby had packed a delicious picnic lunch which we
enjoyed very much after our strenuous exercise.
After visiting in Florida we returned home June 8th to learn that the District
Superintendent of our denomination had been trying to locate us in Florida. He
wanted Troy to assume the pastorate of the Mountain Valley Church, which was
fifteen miles to the cast of the Glen. We told him we did not want to go back into the
active ministry. We were planning on spending our vacations in Florida and felt that
we could not do that with the responsibility of a church. He finally said, "If you folks
will not take it I will have to send lay people out to speak on Sundays and the work
there will deteriorate." He assured us that he would not expect us to do anything aside
from the Sunday morning sermon and visiting the sick in the hospital and that he
would not expect us to serve but one year. We felt that we did not have a good reason,
but a selfish one if we refused. So the middle of June in 1973 we were again in the
active ministry!
Robert Vangilder was a ministerial student in Shenandoah College while we were
there. He married Delores Chenoweth, a wonderful Christian girl from the Coffman
Chapel Church near Elkins. We knew both young people well and while Bob was in
Shenandoah they had charge of the infirmary at the school. This helped them so much
financially because their apartment was rent free in the same building.
After Bob finished his college they went to Dayton so he could get his seminary
training. Here Bob served one of the student churches in the Miami Ohio Conference.
By this time they were parents of four daughters. ( I chose to leave out the next couple
of paragraphs about Bob because they are not relevant to this book. RMB )
On July 5th we went to Elkins and Troy did some wiring for Blair McQuain and we
spent the night with them. The next day we drove from Elkins to Canton, Ohio and
stayed the night of the 6th with his half-sister Lois and her husband, Louie. Lois'
children mere all grown, but she still ruled them with an iron hand. I enjoyed being
with her. She was a hard worker and seemed to know how to accomplish what she
started out to do. She had a fairly large nursing establishment just across the street
from her home.
149
The Brady family reunion was to be at her, Lois' home the next day. She had told her
daughters just what she expected from them and they prepared a lot of the food and
carried it in, but did not stay for the meal. We certainly had an abundance of
everything. Lois' second husband was a Catholic and she became a member of the
Catholic Church. Our anniversary had just passed and she gave us the Madonna
statuette we still have. Since Heidi is a Catholic we would like her to have that
eventually. Drew gave us the cross which hangs by our front door when he was a
teenager. That is to go back to him.
On July 9th Helen and Russell Schrock had us to their home for dinner. We spent the
evening with them. Helen was the organist at her church and Troy became acquainted
with the couple when he conducted a revival at the church. We continued to see them
on our trips to Akron and after we moved to Bradenton they spent their vacations
several different years in Florida. We would always spend some time together.
Helen came to the funeral home to see us after Gotthart's death. At that time Russell
was in the hospital dying of cancer. After his death Helen married Guy Shumaker,
whom she had known from their work in one of the rubber plants in Akron. They
moved to Bradenton after we went to Winter Park, but we kept up our contacts over
the years. They have visited us here in Sharpes and we have seen them on our trips to
Bradenton. They made the chimes which hang in our carport. Guy died about two
years ago and Helen moved back near Akron to be near her daughters. She is
gradually losing her eyesight. So many of our bosom friends are now gone. We are very
grateful for the state of our health. The Shoemakers were both younger than we are.
While we were in Akron this time Troy paneled Elma's office. It looked so nice when he
had it finished on July 11th. We returned home on the 13th. (1973)
Troy was asked to conduct the funeral of Ora White in Weston, West Virginia. The
funeral was on July 23rd. It had been thirty-one years since Troy served as the pastor
of their church, which was at Freemansburg. I remember the family well. We had been
invited to the home for meals more than once while on that charge. Their children
were teenagers at that time. Mrs. White's father had been a minister in the United
Brethren Denomination. He was known as a rather pompous preacher; always careful
in his dress and manner. It was said that he would never eat without wearing the coat
to his suit, even at home in hot weather. I think that was probably an exaggeration.
We were very surprised when they phoned about the funeral, since we had no contact
with them in all that time. It was good to see the children again after so many years.
When the funeral was over Troy was handed an envelope with their expressions of
thanks. A $50.00 bill was enclosed. That was the largest gift he had ever been given
for a funeral at that time.
We drove to Akron on August 20th to attend the Thrash reunion, which Ted and
Blossom were hosting the next day. Blossom was an excellent cook and it was so good
for all to be together again. Someone was showing pictures from the previous year's
reunion and Ruby exclaimed, "Oh, for Heaven's sake! I wore the same dress today that
I wore last year." She was the only one who gave it a thought. We all knew she had lots
of nice clothing.
Elma did not get to attend this reunion. She was in the hospital. I think most of us
went to see her in the afternoon. Beulah, Buddy, Troy and I stayed at her house that
night. She had an electric lamp that would not light, so Troy fixed it while we were
there.
150
1974
We started walking for exercise in 1974. A note on February 24th gives the information
that we walked three miles that day. I know we started earlier than that date, because
we gradually worked up to that distance. I entered it in his little book. I think I was
probably proud of the fact that we had reached the goal we set in the beginning. But
Troy deserted me when spring came and he became busy with his gardens, lawn and
berries. When we were home he either worked outside or on the house several hours
each day. He never really got back to walking but I have tried to discipline myself to
walk each day. I vividly remember walking two miles one day when the temperature
was down to twenty degrees. At the end of a mile I stopped at a friend's home to thaw
out before starting back to the Glen. Probably Margaret Hollar thought I was crazy!
We started to Florida on May 26th. Elma flew to Staunton and we picked her up there.
The women were all wearing wigs at that time and Troy remarked that he would like to
have a wig. I encouraged him to buy one, so we ended up in a wig shop on the 28th. I
entered the shop, with Troy right behind me and Elma bringing up the rear. A clerk
asked if she could help us and I replied "Well, this gentleman wants me to marry him
and I have told him that he would have to wear a wig, or I wouldn't marry him." She
said "I think we can help him." So Troy had a beautiful iron gray wig when we left the
shop and he was not a bit bashful about wearing it the next two or three years.
Strangers never suspected that he was wearing a wig. Once when we were in Akron he
was helping with communion service in Ted and Blossom's church and one of their
friends said to Blossom. "Your brother has a beautiful head of hair." She did not
enlighten him.
This was the year that we took the trip overseas -- July 27th to August 16th. A Bible
professor from the Eastern Mennonite College in Harrisonburg was our host. He had
spent two years teaching in Jerusalem and this was his eighth trip back as a tour
guide. It was a wonderful trip; one we had been looking forward to taking for several
years. We had our luggage practically packed to go when the Six Day War occurred in
1967 and the government canceled al1 trips to the region. We flew from Dulles Airport
in Washington, D.C. to Kennedy Airport in New York and from there to Athens,
Greece.
The pilot of our overseas plane told us that it was 4,925 miles between New York and
Athens. From here we flew to Cairo, Egypt. We knew we were really in a foreign land
when we reached Egypt.
Much of the apparel worn reminded us of the pictures of Bible times. There were a lot
of beggars-on the streets, but Dr. Lehman had warned us not to start giving or we
would be so surrounded by beggars that we could not move. It was so hard to resist
the little children!
We went by bus from Beirut, Lebanon to Damascus, Syria. We reached Damascus on
Saturday and Dr. Lehman secured a lounge for the group's worship service the next
day. Troy had the honor of preaching in this city which was so meaningful in the life of
St. Paul. The city was so ill kept. The streets were littered with paper and other trash.
It was the dirtiest city we were ever in!
We went from Damascus to Amman, Jordon and from there to Jerusalem. Four full
days were spent in Jerusalem before going on to Tiberias. Everywhere we traveled we
151
saw the usual tourist attractions and had special guides. One day from the bus we
saw a man winnowing wheat just as they did in Jesus' time. We flew from Tel Aviv to
Rome, Italy. Everything in Italy was so very expensive. I bought a plate in the other
seven countries we visited for my plate collection. I think the most expensive one was
$9.00, but in Italy one would have been $25. Elma had brought me one from there a
few years earlier, so I made that do for my collection.
An especially nice experience was the boat trip from Tiberias to Capernaum across the
Sea of Galilee. We had a beautiful worship service. Four of the younger women in the
group sang, "A Stranger of Galilee." It was a touching and meaningful hymn for all of
us in that environment.
We flew home from Geneva, Switzerland. Marion and Joy were in Singers Glen to greet
us. When they got into the house they found that something had happened to the
thermostat in the wall heater in the bathroom and the entire house was hot enough to
pop corn. They managed to cool it off some before we arrived.
Howard and his family came the day before Christmas and left on the 28th. They
brought Drew and Jonathon and left them and Beth for a little visit. Robbie had to go
home with his parents because he was supposed to work. But before they left Troy
took the children to Canaan Valley so they could play in the snow. Canaan Valley is a
unique valley high in the mountains of West Virginia.
I think you grandchildren will also remember that you were invited for several hours of
fun on the Simmons farm. I believe Mary Ellen had you for a meal with her children
and that all of you got to ride a horse in the afternoon. Raymond and his wife adopted
three children. The girl was a full blooded Navaho Indian. I know it was a fun day for
you for you talked excitedly about the unusual things you did, such as playing in the
hay in the barn. (I clearly remember falling off the horse when the saddle had come
loose! It started rolling sideways and I held on, but how does one hold on to a slipping
saddle? I was lucky not to get my head banged! But I caught up with the horse, who
was nervous [the saddle was upside down and he wasn’t very happy about it!!], I
tightened up the strap, and rode back to barn. Nobody had even seen it happen. RMB)
On New Year's Day we took you children to Camden, S. Carolina and Joy and Marion
met us at the bus station there. We secured motel rooms and the next morning went
our separate ways.
1975
I am not going to elaborate on the events of 1975 except to note that we spent a lot of
time that year in research on our roots. We had a severe draught in Shenandoah
Valley and the lawns almost died; the gardens produced little unless watered. During
this period we researched the courthouses in Nelson, Albemarle and Rockingham
counties in Virginia where my ancestors had settled. Also the counties in Pennsylvania
where the first Bradys had lived when they arrived from Ireland. Both Pop Troy's and
my roots were firmly planted in West Virginia and several counties in that state gave
us valuable information. After our retirement Pop Troy became as interested in our
genealogy as I had been for forty years.
We made the usual trips to West Virginia, Ohio and Florida to see our relatives and
visited with close friends during our journeys.
152
The Brady reunion this year was hosted by Dan and Zylpha Perdue in a restaurant in
Clarksburg, W. Va. The date was set for Oct. 4th and we were expecting to attend. It
was necessary for the Perdues to change it but we had made firm plans for the second
date they chose and were not able to attend. When Zylpha called about the change she
said she had already spent a million dollars in long distance calling and could not
change it again. Lois and Louie were not able to make the second date either.
The Thrash reunion was at Ruby's in Elizabeth, W. Va. All the Thrash siblings were
able to be there with the spouses who were still living. I think this was the year that
we took our campers and camped for three days in the town park. I have very pleasant
memories of that three day period. Robbie was with us. Beulah brought one of their
grandsons and Gotthart brought a granddaughter. There was a little rivalry between
the grandsons for the attention of the granddaughter.
1976
We ended our ministry at the Mountain Valley Church on June 6th, 1976. The subject
of Troy's last sermon was, "Pastor's Heart's Desire." The text was II Corinthians 6:1.
Our first year at Mountain Valley had been a happy one. Troy did not limit himself to
the one service on Sunday and hospital visitation. He drove the thirty mile round trip
each Wednesday to conduct a midweek Bible study. He spent all those afternoons in
visitation.
I always gave some sort of children's message each Sunday before his sermon and the
growth in attendance of all ages was gratifying. The church had been served by
students from one of the three nearby villages for several years and the people were so
grateful for an experienced speaker and leader.
At the quarterly conference before the annual state conference the congregation asked
the district superintendent for our return. Marie Arrington, who was supervisor of
welfare for the county, stood up and said, "We do not want to lose Rev. Brady and we
especially do not want to lose Mrs. Brady." What an ego builder that statement was for
me! After our return home that night Troy and I discussed the possibility of serving
another year. We decided that if the Lord really wanted us there. It was not just to
keep "church" as usual.
At the time of the union with the Methodist Church there was a movement to combine
three rural Evangelical United Brethren Churches and build a large United Methodist
Church in the small town of Lacey Springs, Virginia. Marie Arrington had written a
history of the Mt. Valley Church entitled "A White Church On A High Hill." The
congregation had helped finance its publication and they were not about to give up
their identity. The people would not agree to the consolidation and it became a small
station church, served from that time on by students. Consequently they had no
housing for a pastor.
Troy was away when the superintendent called. He asked me if we would be willing to
serve another year at Mt. Valley. I replied "We will not go back just to mark time. If the
church will agree to build a parsonage so it can be served by a full time pastor we are
willing to return." He consulted with the leaders of the congregation and we began at
once to draw the plans for the beautiful, spacious brick home which was constructed
and paid for over the next two years.
153
At the conference of 1989 a full time pastor was appointed. The congregation was very
fortunate in the selection of outstanding young families to occupy the new parsonage
and church growth continued. A lovely addition to the church was made a few years
later; additional land was bought for parking and two years ago the entire parking
area was paved. We receive the newsletter from there and are continually gratified by
their treasury surplus. (I believe I wrote in my first segment on The Sixties about us
being the first to sleep in the new parsonage.)
On June 11th we drove over to West Virginia to attend some of the sessions of the
Annual Conference. Bland and Helen were retiring that year and we attended the
retirement dinner with them. They had bought a home in West Union, where they lived
for a period of time before selling and buying property in Clarksburg. We visited
several of Troy's relatives in Junior, then went on to Akron, stopping for a visit with
the Clintons on the way.
On this trip we put down new kitchen tile for my sister Elma. We also attended the
Brady reunion at Ted and Blossom's on the 19th of June, returning home the 21st.
Three days later we picked the last of the strawberries and two gallons of raspberries.
July 1st, on our way to Elizabeth, we visited friends in Parkersburg before going on to
Ruby's in Elizabeth. On the 2nd Troy performed the wedding ceremony of my sister,
Ruby Penney, and John Nicolais, in our home church in Vienna, W. Va. The
announcement was made at the Thrash family reunion the next day. This reunion was
especially nice. Ruby's daughter, Lonald was there with her husband Ted Conforti. Ted
had been doing some carpenter work for Ruby. He had constructed long tables under
a shelter and there was plenty of seating for all. This time it was not just the Thrash
siblings. Many of our descendants were present.
It was a surprise to me but the extras had come to help celebrate Troy and my golden
wedding anniversary on the next day. It was held at the Vienna Church, where Ruby
had just been married. All our siblings on both sides were present, with their spouses
who were still living. All of our grandchildren and their families came. At that time we
had only two great-grandchildren. Many nieces and nephews came as did
representatives from many of the churches we had served and the people who still
remembered us in the Vienna church. Mrs. Miles and Frieda Newlon made the local
plans and our sons footed the bill. It was certainly a big day for the Brady bunch. All
of Marion's family came in a big covered truck belonging to. his son-in-laws. Howard
drove up with his family. The trip for the Florida folks was about 1000 miles each way.
154
July 3, 1976: The Clan at Ruby's
Our friends, Blair and Gladys McQuain, visited us on July 12th and we drove to
Waynesboro the next day. We spent from the 18th to the 23rd at our former E. U. B.
Golden Agers Camp, held at Ev-Un-Breth Acres near Buckhannon, West Virginia.
These periods continued over a few years and we looked forward to seeing many old
friends from our service of seventeen years in the West Virginia Conference.
From the camp we went to visit friends in New Haven, near the scene of our Union
Circuit Charge. When we visited New Haven one of the people we saw was our old
pastor's widow, Achsah Miller. We always took her out to eat while we were there and
a young man at a restaurant spoke to us on one such trip. He called Troy by name
and asked if he remembered him. Troy had to admit that he did not. The young man
said, "I was saved at one of your revivals in the Peniel Church while you were pastor at
Union. I was a teenage boy at that time." Such a good payday for Troy!
On August 15th some very welcome guests arrived. Blossom, Ted and Elma came from
Akron and Zylpha and Dan from Fayetteville, W. Va. The Perdues stayed only one
night, but the others were with us three nights. In October Helen Smith and Olive
came for a short visit, and we made another trip to Ohio for Troy to marry Shellie, my
sister Beulah's granddaughter.
155
1977
We went again to Lake Junaluska for Troy to attend a meeting of the Board of
Evangelism. We left Sharpes on the last day of March. (We were spending our winters
in one of Marion's apartments.) That night was spent in Orangeburg, S. Carolina. It
was a beautiful drive over route 276 from Harrises. We passed Mirror Lake, Sliding
Rock and Looking Glass Falls.
Almost as soon as we arrived home we had a call from Elma, telling us that her foster
grandson had been murdered. He had just started driving a cab and a passenger shot
him. I believe the man was on drugs. We went to Akron for his funeral on April the 8th.
He was buried on Elma's lot at Crown Hill, where my parents were buried forty-six
years earlier.
In addition to his lawn and garden work Troy covered the carport during the summer.
Ted and Blossom were hosting the Thrash reunion again. We always helped financially
with these reunions. I believe she always received enough to cover her expenses. One
year I remember she objected to Ruby and me giving her an extra $20.00 each. Several
of Lois's children came and she fed them after our meal was over. She were later that
she bought a good pair of walking shoes with the extra money. She seemed to love
doing it and was well equipped for social functions. The reunion was on June 25th. We
stayed with Elma and on this trip Troy installed a doorbell for her. One reason the
reunion was held at Ted's was because Gotthart could attend there and he would not
have been able to come the 370 miles each way to Singers Glen.
On the way home we stopped for a visit with the Clintons at Old Washington.
In July we saw Mrs. Miller again in New Haven. went to the Brady reunion at Bland
and Helen's in Clarksburg and on to attend the Golden Agers Camp.
In August the Harrises came and we made the round trip to the Cass Railroad
attraction. The crowds were so bad that we did not get to ride the train. Robert was so
disappointed, so we took them there again the next year. That time we were able to
take the ride to the top of the mountain and back While they were with us we took
another trip into West Virginia and went to the top of Spruce Knob, the highest point
in the state. We also visited Nelson Rocks.
Rob and Libby Harris stayed for three days, leaving the morning of the 22nd. That
afternoon Beulah, Buddy and their daughter to and her husband arrived. The next
day all of us went to Monticello, Thomas Jefferson's home. It is not far from
Charlottesville, Virginia. Jefferson had so many talents! Many of his unique ideas were
built into this home. He was also the architect of the first buildings of the University of
Virginia at Charlottesville.
Joe and Gerald visited Luray Caverns on the 24th. The rest of us had been there so we
did not go. We learned that a class was going to be given on genealogical research at
Eastern Mennonite College and we enrolled on Sept. 12th. We attended a class each
Monday night until we left for Florida on November 7th. We enjoyed the experience and
the fellowship of other "root diggers." We voted on the 8th and left immediately for our
winter in Florida.
156
1978
While in Florida we bought a new apartment size range and took the old one back to
Singers Glen and installed it in the "guest house." After we had the heat out there I
used that building for my canning. That kept the heat out of the house. We had
replaced it in Sharpes because the oven was not dependable.
I guess we were homesick to see our folks in West Virginia and Ohio, for we went on
April 20th. As usual Troy did some man-type work for Elma. This time it was shelves in
her office. She informed me that she had made her will and had remembered us in it.
Four or five years later I asked her to take out that section and I feel sure she did.
Skip and Lanny were both living in Akron at that time and we got to see them, as well
as Skip's two boys. We stopped for a few hours visit with Lois in Canton, Ohio, then
visited with the Clintons and with Ruby on our way back. We were a few days in
Parkersburg and made the rounds there seeing the following families: Reed, Shomo,
Miles, Evans, and Rexroad.
When we reached Elkins we found that Hazel McQuain was in the hospital. I was
shocked when I saw her! The daughters, Izetta and Mary Margaret, lived in Arizona
and in California. I asked Hazel if they were coming. She said she guessed not. As
soon as we got home I wrote them a long letter. A J. had told us that they were not
coming because they could only afford to make one trip back. They knew the doctors
did not hold out much hope for their mother. I wrote that if they could only make one
trip to make it while their mother was still living, that their presence could not help
her when she was dead. I ended by saying I was sorry if they considered that I was
interfering in their business. They came home immediately and were still there when
their mother passed away on May 17th.
As we stood by Hazel's casket Mary Margaret said to me, "Mrs. Brady, you were not
interfering. As soon as I read your letter I phoned Izetta and we got flights home just
as soon as they could be arranged."
Gladys McQuain and her cousin, Rachel Forinash, visited us at the Glen on May 6th.
We were in Florida when Blair passed away and could only show our sympathy and
sorrow by mail and a memorial gift to the church in Elkins.
Marion and Joy were in Europe from June 26th until July 31st. We are always happy
when we learn that they are back in the states from these overseas trips.
Herman and Jackie Perry were with us from North Carolina and the four of us went on
to Ev-Un-Breth Acres to attend the Golden Agers Camp. We had a wonderful time!-lots of laughter, good fellowship with friends and spiritual blessings from the Bible
studies and the evening worship in the beautiful chapel. Herman had a lot to do with
the building of that chapel on the E. U. B. Assembly Grounds. The date of this camp
was July 23rd to 28th.
Troy was inside the building where we slept and Herman and I were on the porch with
several other people one afternoon, when a man from Dunbar said, "Betty, get your
bedfellow. I want your picture." I jumped up from my chair and grabbed Herman Perry
and said, "Come on Herman, the man wants our picture." Everybody roared and
157
Herman and I hugged for the picture. Then I got Troy and he took a picture of us. I
think he sent me copies of those pictures.
While we were at the camp a group of us got together and decided that we needed to
come back for a week of work to make the dormitory for married couples more private
and more attractive. The announcement was made that we would return on Sept. 11
to the 15th. We made it plain that anyone desiring to help would be welcomed. As it
happened most of those who came were good friends of ours and had been involved in
the planning and construction of the facilities from the time of the purchase of the
farm. Those who came included: James and Opal Reed Theodore and Louie Miles,
Ruby (Clayton) Rexroad and her husband, CIellie. Guy and Oma Clevenger, Herman
and Jackie Perry, Bernie and Mildred Fowler and Troy and I.
The Fowlers were not close friends with the rest of us, but he was very helpful in
arranging for and securing the materials we needed. We divided the space into small
rooms so a couple could be together and all would have privacy at night. The
dormitory was just a long rectangular building, with a long hall dividing it into two
sections. The women slept on one side and the men on the other. The couples who
worked divided the cost of all materials.
After the work camp was over we went home with the Miles and staved that Saturday
night and went with them to our home church in Vienna the next day. Another camp
was in progress so our good meals were free.
Ruby, John, Elma, Beulah, Buddy, Troy and I made a trip to Braxton County. We saw
the two room school where Ruby started as a first grader. It was not far from the
cemetery where my little brothers were buried. We discovered that the little shaft
monument” which marked their graves was so weather worn that their names could
scarcely be read. We put it in the car and on the way to Buckhannon to attend the
camp left it at the Kelly Monument Company in Elkins to be recut. We picked it up
and took it back and reset it at the graves.
Just a few dates for our own reference:
Beulah and Buddy visited us at the Glen two nights, Sept.20/22.
On Sept. 26th we attended Leslie Arbogast's funeral in Junior. (Troy's second cousin).
Bland and Helen were at the funeral and we went home with them for the night.
We went on a genealogical search the next day and visited with a distant cousin, Artie
Norville, at Ten Mile. She lived where the Wingfields had settled after leaving
Albemarle County, Virginia, before the Civil War.
Ruby and John came for a two day visit on October 6th.
October 10th we left for Florida. November 6th we bought a new Honda car and gave
Robbie the Toyota.
158
1979
Troy was visitation pastor for the Cocoa United Methodist Church from January 15th
until April 3rd.
We visited Zylpha and Dan at the Jacaranda Hotel in Avon Park on March 5th. We
spent the night there. Such a life of leisure! No cooking!
April 5th we started for Singers Glen. Stayed one night with Harrises and one night
with the Perrys, in the beautiful home Herman had just completed in the Smoky
Mountains of North Car.
May 10--18. Usual trip to Akron with stops in Elkins, Coalton, Clarksburg,
Parkersburg, Elizabeth, Old Washington, the Glen.
The next day we went to Perdues. We made the rounds!
Oh Boy! f can just taste those good black raspberries. We picked three gallons on June
27--four gallons on the 29th--over two gallon on the 30th. On July 10th one and a half
gallon of berries. His little book does not state which kind.
The Thrash reunion was again with Ted and Blossom, with each couple chipping in
either $10.00 or $20.00-July 14th. Gotthart was in the hospital.
The Brady reunion was July 21st at Lois and Louie's. So we made the two reunions
with the one trip to Ohio.
Troy had prostate surgery on Sept 27th.
We left for Sharpes on November 13. Overnight with Harrises and again in Waycross,
Georgia.
Marion and Joy's hearing variance for their house was approved December 19, 1979.
So ends THE SEVENTIES!
THE EIGHTIES
1980
Troy's little black appointment book for 1980 tells me that he built my spice rack and
doll display box in January of that year. We were in the apartment in Sharpes at that
time. I brought the doll down when we came in the fall of '87. I knew he would have
more time in Sharpes to do it. We took the spice rack back to the Glen and used it
there for nine years, but brought it back when we moved.
Marion started his house and Troy was able to help some with the mowing and other
light jobs. His entry on Feb. 27 was. 'Most poles in.' There are many entries this year
159
which shows the progress on Marion and Joy's home and of the things Troy was able
to do to help.
Brother Gotthart died on March 10th. Beulah and Buddy came and stayed the night
with us and the four of us left the next morning for Akron. Gotthart had been living
with Elma for quite a period of time, with frequent trips to the hospital. He was in the
hospital at the time of death. We spent the night of the 11th at the Ramada Inn in
Statesville, N. Carolina.
Sister Ruth came from California for the funeral, which was on the 13th. The only nice
thing about a funeral is that those who remain have an opportunity to see relatives
and friends they have not seen for years. We started back to Florida on the 17th. If we
had had more time for packing we could have taken both cars and saved the trip back.
We left for Virginia on April 7th and took the usual two days on the road, staying
overnight with the Harrises one might. The next day Troy was hard at work in the
garden, which continued until harvest time and the cleaning up of lawn and garden in
the fall.
We picked our first quart of strawberries on June 2nd and the first raspberries on the
19th. We saw that the birds were going to harvest most of the latter, if not prevented.
We drove immediately to town and bought yards of mosquito netting. Birds foiled! We
picked 11 quarts on the tenth and eleventh of July, which was about the last of the
season for them.
Several trips were made at different times during the year and we had visits with our
relatives and close friends. It was so good that we both enjoyed these little excursions
of a few days to a week or so. It seemed for years after our retirement that we were
always either looking forward to having out of state guests, or to a trip that we had
planned to take. Of course these tapered off as we grew older and lost some of our
bosom friends.
Gladys McQuain died and we attended her funeral on Oct 12, 1980. We had spent the
night with her shortly before her death and she said that she just did not feel well and
had been to the doctor, but her death was sudden and unexpected. After her burial we
went back to her apartment with her daughter, Eleanor, and her family. Eleanor said,
"You folks were always such good friends of my parents. I want you to have something
that belonged to my mother." I replied, "Give me one of her plates for my plate
collection." Eleanor took down from the wall a beautiful antique plate that had
belonged to her grandmother and handed it to me." It is one of my prized possessions.
The Clintons and Elma came from Ohio for a visit and the day they left, Oct. 16th,
Ruby called that John had a light stroke and was in the hospital. She wanted me to
come and I went immediately.
John's stroke, while not severe, left him very difficult to deal with. He just could not be
quiet in the bed or chair very long at a time. We were afraid he would fall so one of us
walked the floor with him, many times late at night. He was a college graduate and
had always read for hours at a time. Now his attention span was so short that he
could not make sense out of what he read. I think the stroke had done more damage
to his brain than to his body.
We left for Florida on November 2nd. Jim and Beulah Grandle followed in his new
pickup truck, loaded with rolls of metal roofing and the tools needed to prepare it for
160
use. Joy and Marion's house was ready for the completion of the roof and Jim taught
Marion how to apply it. Later we were able to buy the tools second hand in Singers
Glen and in 1981 we brought them down to Marion.
1981
January 12th Troy had a very severe attack of angina and I called Marion. I thought he
was having a heart attack and we took him to the hospital in Cocoa and he was
admitted for observation. They were able to relieve him, but kept him for observation
until the 16th. He came home with nitroglycerin tablets for angina pain.
An entry on January 28th says, "Hilda came home." No explanation but I think she had
been in the hospital. In February my nephew, Jack Mills and his wife, Loraine, paid a
visit but they were more Marion's guests than ours.
We visited friends in both Winter Park and Bradenton, as we did every year through
the eighties. We always planned our trip to Winter Park so we could be there for a
carry-in Sunday School class dinner on Saturday night and we would stay with friends
over night and attend services on Sunday. For years at these events I would be the
entertainer and Troy would have a short devotional period.
Ruby called on March 17th and asked how soon we were coming home. I told her in
two or three weeks. She asked if we could come over soon after we got home. I knew
that something was wrong. With further conversation I learned that she was so
worried about her daughter, who had some mental and emotional problems. She said,
'You can do so much more to help Lonald than I have ever been able to do." I told her
that we would come right away and stay until Troy had to start the garden. Her voice
sounded so grateful when she said "Would you do that for me?" When assured that we
would start the next day she said, "You're the best sister in all the world!"
We spent two nights on the way; one with Harrises and the next with Zylpha. It was
snowing when we reached the Perdues. We got to Elizabeth on Saturday the 21st.
Lonald was there and I could see that she was on the verge of a breakdown. She was
the first grandchild in our family. I was less than fourteen years old at the time of her
birth and thought she was the cutest, smartest baby that ever lived! I have always
thought a lot of her.
At this time she was manager of a subsidized housing complex in Ravenswood, West
Virginia. The responsibility was about to get the best of her. Her office was closed on
Saturdays and Sundays and she usually came to her mother's place in Elizabeth, to
be free of the strain. She was always so meticulous in her appearance, but now she
looked drab and careworn. She always kept her hair dyed, but the gray was plainly
showing at the roots.
An hour or so after we arrived she put on her coat and was ready to leave, saying that
she was going back to Ravenswood. Ruby said to her, "Lonald, if you go back over
there now you are going to lose that good job." She said "Well, why?" Ruby said "Go
look in a mirror." I got up, took her arm and said "Lonald let's go to your bedroom and
talk." I cannot remember much of what I said to her, but we talked for about two
hours. I said "You do your hair and get a good night's sleep and tomorrow I will go
with you back to your apartment." She decided to do that, then pulled off a diamond
ring and handed it to me. I asked why she was handing me her ring and she said "I
161
want you to have it." I replied "No. You put your ring back on your finger; get cleaned
up and your hair done and go to bed."
The next morning Lonald was some better and we drove to her place. I stayed with her
until the problems which had caused her so much concern had somewhat smoothed
out. On the way to Singers Glen, March 30th, we heard that President Reagan had
been shot. It was gardening time when we arrived home, after visiting friends on the
way.
Less than two months later Ruby's step-son phoned from the hospital in Parkersburg
that she had just died of a heart attack. Lonald, John and John, Jr., were at the
hospital. She was stricken two hours earlier at her home. She fell in the bathroom and
told them to call the ambulance. She said "I think I am going to die." She was laid to
rest in the beautiful pink gown she had just bought for her installation as Grand
Matron of the Eastern Star Lodge in Elizabeth. (Died 5-25-1981) Ruth came from
California and all the other living siblings were there.
We returned to Florida in the fall and were happy to see that the work on Marion and
Joy home had progressed nicely.
Troy was ill along the first part of December and after examination by a heart
specialist he entered Florida Hospital in Orlando for heart bypass surgery on
December 14th. Three arteries were replaced on the 18th. His sister, Rosalyn, died the
next day in a hospital in Elkins. She knew before her death that he had come through
the operation, but I did not tell him that she was gone until after he came home.
1982
We made our usual visit to Bradenton in March of this year. We stayed with Bill and
Norma Phillips. Troy and Bill grew up in the little town of Junior, West Virginia, but
Bill was several years younger than Troy. They always enjoyed being together because
of their background and knowing the same people over the years. They owned the
nicest restaurant in Elkins while we were there and often invited us for their Sunday
smorgasbord. They both accepted Christ under Troy's preaching. Their two sons were
small boys at that time. Billy was quite an extrovert, but Leonard was more retiring.
One Sunday Billy, who was about four at that time, marched to the front of the church
with his hymnal and stood beside our choir director to help him with directing the
congregational hymn. They were both in the beginner’s class one year in Vacation
Bible School. One day the teacher finished with the lesson before it was time for the
next activity. She suggested that they sing and asked if they knew any songs. Billy
spoke up and said, "I know 'Stepping In the Light' and 'Rum and Coca-Cola." I don't
believe we have ever sung "Stepping In the Light" at church since, without my thinking
of Billy.
On our way back to Sharpes an out of state couple made a left turn right in front of us
in Ellenton and their bumper damaged our front right fender and light. The couple
was lost and had stopped to study their map. They admitted their fault and took us
back to Phillips. We drove a car their insurance company furnished and came on
home leaving our car to be repaired. A young man whom I had as a fourth grader in
Orange Ridge School did the repair. The date of the accident was 3-8-1982.
162
Elma had an emergency gall-bladder operation while visiting in West Virginia and
landed in a Parkersburg hospital. We went to see her on April 26th. Her health
improved after she got over the operation. We stayed that night with Jim and Opal
Reed. We visited with Miles and other friends between visits to the hospital and on the
way home spent the night of the 28th with the Rexroads. The next day we visited with
Bland and Helen. We went on to Elkins and stayed with Rolan McQuain and Troy
preached the next morning in Elkins.
Kathy and Paul Pitt, winter visitors (as we were then) to our Sunday School Class in
Cocoa, stopped June 10 and stayed three days on their way to their home in New
York. We took them sight seeing.
Our good friend, Nell Simpson, went to join her husband on September 16, 1982. I
wrote of this couple earlier.
On our way back to Florida we stopped again with my niece, Annis Ruth and her
family at Smyrna, Georgia. They are such a close and loving family. I'm sure my sister,
Opal, would be very proud of them. I wish her grandchildren could have known her.
Smyrna is on the outskirts of Atlanta and the traffic is so bad or we would have
stopped more often. Sister Ruth and Harry were there, as were Beulah and Buddy,
also on their way to Florida. We almost had a family reunion.
1983
We decided in 1983 that we were going to build a home on the lot we had bought in
1975. We had thought that we would just continue to live in Marion and Joy's
apartment, after we were too old to make the trips back and forth to the Glen. But we
began to realize that the small apartment would not be really satisfactory over a period
of years. We had some money saved and decided it would be just as safe if invested in
property. So while we were in Florida in the spring of 1983 we had more fill dirt hauled
than was necessary to bring the lot above street level, as required by the building
code. We were told that it should be leveled and then stand and settle for a period of
six months before any building was begun.
We had visited our friends, Eugene and Lyn Tutwiler, in Lakeland last year. Since that
time they had bought property in Palatka and moved there. They were real vagabonds
and owned homes also in Harrisonburg, Va. and in Ontario, Canada. They would
spend their winters in Florida, autumn and spring in their ancestral home in
Harrisonburg and during the hot summer they would go to Canada. We have visited
them in four different homes over the years.
Easter in 1983 was April 3rd. We attended the morning service in the First United
Methodist Church in Cocoa and in the afternoon went on to Palatka to stay with Lyn
and Tut that night. They had a lovely home, with a separate apartment on the same
lot. From there we journeyed on to Singers Glen.
Chena and Dottie took a little vacation trip north and stopped for four days with us.
We were so happy to have them. I see by Troy's little book that Feedstone Mountain
and Orkney Springs are listed as is the Country Store, so I judge that these were the
places we took them to while they were with us. The Country Store is a tourist
attraction because they keep everything as near like a country store of the early 20th
century as possible. I could go in there and imagine that I was back in Bakers Run.
163
Lyn and Tut had returned to Virginia soon after we saw them in Florida. On July 3rd
(Sunday) they took us to Lords Steak House, in Harrisonburg to help us celebrate our
54th wedding anniversary, which was the next day. Tut never would let us bear our
share of the expenses when we were out together. That day I said to him, "Tut, you are
always spending money on us.' He replied 'I don't know of anyone I would rather
spend money an.' 1 have a lump in my throat as I type this. He was such a loyal
friend!
While we were in Akron we took time out from visiting to go to Crown Hill, to the
graves of my parents and Opal. Lanny and Mary with us on this July 13th. I think
Elma went also.
The Thrash reunion was the next day and Joy and Marion were there. As usual it was
hosted by Blossom and Ted.
This was the year of the first big Crislip reunion. It was held at the college in Philippi,
West Virginia. There were 375 descendants of the Crislips, from several different states
and from one or two foreign countries who attended. There were a lot of amateur
genealogists there and I probably had as much history as anyone else on this family.
Grandmother Thrash was a Crislip and I had the early booklet published fifty or sixty
years earlier, as few others had. I got acquainted with Uncle Johnny Thrash's
grandson from Chicago and his wife and daughter. We still write at Christmas time
and occasionally during the year.
Rolan McQuain was the son of Hazel and A.J. and Jeanie was his wife. I had Rolan in
my Junior Church for a number of years. Jeanie was a lovely Mormon girl from Utah,
who converted to our faith. She was always so solicitous for her in-laws as they grew
older. I think the older McQuains loved her more than they did their children. One
time they were talking about this relationship while we were visiting. A.J. said, "Jeanie
is better to us than any of the children." I said, "Then I would remember that." He
knew I meant in his will, and replied, "Maybe you think I haven't." Jeanie got his
almost new Cadillac in his will.
Jeanie and the two girls came for an overnight visit to the Glen August 23rd, 1983. We
spent several nights with them after the deaths of Rolan's parents.
We worked on our house plans while we were at the Glen but they were not finalized
until we talked with Marion, after returning to Florida on Oct. 18th. He suggested that
we put the stairway outside and we have been so happy that we did. We received our
building permit on November 10th. In December work went on apace and the septic
tanks were put in and the primary slab poured.
Troy preached 19 times in 1983; 10 in 1984; five in 1985 and the last one he recorded
was one in 1986. He may have preached more than that and did not bother to record
them. I know the last funeral he had was that of our good friend, Beulah Baer, in
1986.
1984
Troy had the lawn nicely graded and ready to begin the construction of the house
before we left to go back to Virginia in the spring of 1984. Just before we planned to
leave we had such a hard dashing rain that the grading he had done was a mess! We
164
decided to lay sod to prevent the terrible washing of the soil. We both laid sod on April
9th until noon. Marion said he would lay the remainder and we left in the afternoon so
tired we could scarcely hold our heads up. Hilda Calley prepared lunch for us that day
and we stayed all night with Tut and Lyn in Palatka.
We spent the next night with the Harrises and the night of the 12th with Zylpha and
Dan. We went on to Bland and Helen's for an overnight stay, and then on to Singers
Glen after a visit with Virginia Thrash Chapman and her husband in Johnstown. This
is the last place my Grandfather Thrash lived and Virginia lives on that farm, but in a
different house.
On June 7th we took a bus tour to Washington with a senior citizens group. We had
time to tour the capitol building before going to the Ford Theater, where Lincoln was
shot, to see the play, 'Shiloh Hill." We got back home at 10:30 that night.
Gertrude Lytton and her daughter came from Staunton for the noon meal on the 13th.
Rob and Lib Harris came on the weekend of June 16th. Bill Winfree was on vacation
and Troy preached at both Singers Glen and Cherry Grove Churches on Sunday. Libby
and Rob went with no to both services.
We left home early on Sept. 16th to attend the 100th anniversary of the Methodist
Church in Johnstown, West Virginia. My grandfather had helped to build this nice
brick church in the small settlement. The town was named for him and three other
Johns who aided in its establishment and in the erection of the church. He and his
second wife are buried in the church cemetery. My great-grandmother was the first
wife and the mother of his first ten children. She is buried in Oldfield Cemetery,
located on route 57 southwest of Philippi, West Virginia. Virginia Chapman is a
descendant of the second marriage. The letter I have was written by my grandfather,
Michael Thrash, to his half-brother who is Virginia's ancestor. We stayed overnight
with the Chapmans that night.
The next morning we went to Fairmont to visit my first cousin, Amy Wilson, and from
there to Bland's on September 18th. The next day Bland and Troy drove to Parkersburg
to attend Stark Shoran's funeral. They got to see Stark's siblings, with whom they
both had grown up.
On this trip we seemed to have visited all our close friends in that area of West
Virginia and Troy preached at the home church in Vienna on September 23rd.
We were very anxious to get back to Florida this year, to get started on the house. We
could see that the Harrises were failing in their health and had written and insisted
that we take them out for the evening meal. This we did. The next morning at the
breakfast table Rob had some sort of a seizure and we thought he had had a stroke. It
did not prove to be that and he seemed normal before we went on our way.
Bill and Dorothy Good arrived on November 6th and work on our house was begun the
next day. Bill was so fast and so thorough. We could not have found a better carpenter
to build the house! Marion and Joy let them live in their guest duplex and we paid
$200 a month to cover the cost. Bill accomplished twice as much work as the average
carpenter ordinarily would have done. He did not want to charge us for the labor
because they wanted a winter in Florida, but we insisted on paying him $100.00 a
week plus the apartment and all utilities. We will always be grateful to them. They are
165
members of the Mt. Valley Church. Before they left to go home for Christmas the
house was under temporary roof and all the framing was done.
Dan Perdue died in November 27, of '84, but is was impossible for us to go back for
his funeral. He had been in failing health for two or three years.
Jim and Beulah Grandle, also from the Mt. Valley Church, came Dec. 10th and
brought the rolled metal roofing for our new house. He helped put the roof on. How
very much our ministry at that little church has paid off financially for us, in addition
to the spiritual blessings we received! While the Grandles were in Florida we slept at
Hilda's and they used our bedroom at the apartment.
1985
After going home for the holidays the Goods returned on the third day of January.
Stanley Phillips was with them.
About the only entries in the little black book concerns work on the house. Troy
detailed each phase of the plumbing, wiring, doors, windows, carport, etc.
Ted and Blossom arrived on January 26th. This proved to be their last trip together to
Florida. They left on March 19th and Blossom has very pleasant memories of their nice
trip back home. Our house had really taken shape by then. Most of the drywall was in
and we could see what the finished product would be like. The Goods had returned to
Virginia and Ted and Bea had Joy's guest apartment.
We were able to lock up the house before we left for Singers Glen on April 28th. We had
not had the last inspection, but the water was in and all wiring done. The house had
been plastered. Joy had an opportunity to rent our apartment a week before we
planned to leave, so the family all pitched in and helped us move our things to the new
house and we spent the last week in the other apartment of the duplex. The last night
before leaving we slept in our own bed in our new house. We had an electric cord
strung from the next door neighbor. We had been paying her ten dollars each month
for the electricity used to run the power equipment needed for building purposes.
About the last thing we had had done before leaving was the laying of the linoleum in
the bath and kitchen downstairs. While we were gone Marion and Howard installed
the indirect lighting and the dropped ceiling in the kitchen, also the cabinets.
Our period in the Glen was almost a repeat of the previous years, with trips to see
relatives and friends and in turn having some of them visit us.
My brother, Ted and Troy's brother, Bland had had several serious illnesses over a
period of several months previously, but all of the Thrash group were looking forward
to the reunion with Ted and Blossom.
We left home on July 20th and visited friends in Parkersburg and spent the night with
Grace and Karl Keller in Vienna. We stayed with them three days and they went with
us to Spring Lake to see the camp which was to replace Ev-Un-Breth Acres. There was
almost nothing there and we never will be able to understand why the stronger faction
of Methodists would vote to sell what the E.U.B.'s had near Buckhannon and develop
Spring Lake. There was a lot of hard feelings over this. Our denomination had so
166
much already developed at Ev-Un-Breth. We never went to Golden Agers Camp after it
was moved. The conditions were just too primitive.
Grace Keller and her first husband J. C. Foster, Sr. had also entered the ministry
under Rev. and Mrs. Miller. One day while we were at the Kellers we all went to New
Haven to see Mrs. Miller and take her out to lunch. She had had a stroke and one side
was badly paralyzed, but nothing could keep her cheerful spirits down. We enjoyed the
visit so much. She begged Troy and me to come back and spend a night with her
before we went back to Virginia. She said "You know I consider you folks my very best
friends." Then she caught herself and said "And you too Grace." If J. C. had been with
Grace I know she would have insisted that they come back also.
We promised Mrs. Miller that we would come back on our way home from Ohio, and
spend a night with her. But it was not to be. We drove on over to the Clintons to spend
a few days and while we were there someone called from Akron to say that Ted was in
the hospital and was seriously ill. All four of us drove to Akron the next day and to the
hospital to see Ted. He said he knew he could not be at the reunion, but Blossom had
all preparations made and there was no reason why it should not be held.
Bland and Ted were as close as brothers and Bland and Helen came on to Akron a day
earlier than they had planned to come, because of Ted's serious condition. Ruth flew
in from California and she, Troy and I were staying at night with Elma.
The last time we talked to Ted he said "I thought last night when I went to sleep that I
would wake up in heaven. but I am still here." Everyone was in one of the lounges in
the hospital on the night of the 30th of July. We were worn out and the four of us went
back to Elma's about midnight. Someone called from the hospital to tell us that Ted
died at 1:15 am.
Bland and Helen were with Blossom. They got up the next morning and all ate
breakfast. Bland was sitting in the living room talking to Blossom's son-in-law, when
he suddenly collapsed They knew he was in serious condition and called for an
ambulance immediately and he was taken to the same hospital where Ted had died a
few hours earlier. Troy and I were with Helen when they came in and told her they
could not save him. He passed away at 5:17 that same afternoon, Wednesday, July 31,
1985.
Ted's funeral was held on Friday at Park United Methodist Church in Barberton, Ohio.
He and Blossom had been faithful to, and leaders in this church for almost fifty years.
After Ted was laid to rest we all went to Clarksburg, West Virginia, for Bland's funeral.
Howard flew to Ohio to be with us and to drive us back to the Glen. Marion did not
learn of their deaths until he returned from Europe.
We were eager to get back to Florida. So left in the middle of October, again by
Harrises and Tutwilers. Hilda gave us breakfast the next day. We received our
occupancy permit before the end of the month and also had the carpeting on the
downstairs as well as the vertical blinds at the windows and sliding doors.
Troy laid the heavy plywood flooring upstairs and we had the walls plastered in
December. The man smeared up the plywood flooring so much with the plastering job
that it was impossible to get it clean. We were told that any carpeting we put down
would be ruined if we ever had it steam cleaned. The cleaning would draw the plaster
167
right up into the carpet. We had the extra expense and work of covering the floors
again, this time with quarter inch plywood.
This was Elma's second winter in her mobile home in Florida. She came over once
with Beulah and Buddy, but drove over by herself on Dec. 24th to spend Christmas
with us. We had as many of the gang as we could round up for Christmas dinner.
Those present were: Howard, Chena, Beth, Mark and Helen; Marion, Joy, Jonathon,
Danny, Dave, Juli and Sean; Elma, and Jack; Troy and I.
1986
The appointment book for 1986 was lost, so I am spared the temptation to elaborate
on the events of that year, But there are a few exceptions which I glean from my guest
book.
On February 2nd our Sunday School Class surprised us with a "House Warming
Party." They had planned it one Sunday, after we left the class to attend worship at
Port St. John Church, which we did once each month. We were completely taken by
surprise. Some member of the Sunday School Class called to ask if it would be all
right if he and his wife came up on that date to see our new home. We had nothing
planned and was always happy to have guests. I think it was Larry Cuppett, the
president of the class. After class on that date I said to Betty Hinklin, "Larry and
Lenora are coming to see the house this afternoon. Why don't you and Buss come? We
could have a good time together." She said, "Yes, we would enjoy doing that." So when
two cars drove up I was not surprised, but when several others followed I knew we had
been had," but we appreciated it very much. They brought all the refreshments and
everything needed to serve them and a nice little ficus bush as a gift for our lawn.\
Blossom and Zylpha arrived on February 8th and stayed until April 2nd. They fed us
and did all the cooking and dish washing that year. That helped us out so much! We
were free to continue the work on the house. Troy did all the finish work and it took
about two years before the baseboard were in upstairs.
We made our usual trek north in the spring. Troy's half-sister, Lois Braghieri, died
May 7, 1986. We attended her funeral and made our usual visits to relatives in Ohio
and West Virginia. That trip was an expensive one for us! While trying to locate the
florist establishment to buy our flowers for Lois we ran a stop light and were stopped.
The flowers cost us $50.00 and the fine was $60.00.
June 4th we drove to Clarksburg to accompany Helen to the Memorial Service of the
Conference, which honored those who had died since the previous Annual Conference.
We found Zylpha there and she drove all of us in her ear.
We were with Lyn Tutwiler quite often. She came out several times in the evening,
usually bringing a friend with her and we played rummykub. We played games with
several other couples in the Glen during this period.
168
1987
Blossom and Zylpha arrived January 18th and left on April 8th. Troy had finished the
baseboards upstairs before their arrival and we had installed the range, refrigerator
and cabinets in the kitchenette. The girls were then free to enjoy themselves shopping
and eating out. We still had a lot of finishing work to do on the house.
Bill and Norma Phillips came on March 11th, from Bradenton and spent the night with
us.
We left Sharpes for Virginia on May 5th and just stopped for a short visit with the
Harrises. We joined hands for prayer just before we left. In the middle of the prayer
Rob sank to the floor. Libby said he had been having those attacks. We could see that
both were failing fast. He seemed all right when we left. We had stayed in a motel near
there the night before so got there rather early in the morning and was able to reach
the Glen at 5:30 that afternoon.
Lyn Tutwiler was really renovating the house in Harrisonburg. Both the Florida and
the Canadian homes had been sold. We helped her all we could. Troy installed new
cabinets in an apartment upstairs the first part of September.
We were invited to, and attended, both the Phillips and the Frank reunions every year
if possible. They almost seemed like our own family reunions. The Rexroads visited us
in September.
We left for Florida on the first day of October. We had to spend six months and one
day in the state to qualify for the $25,000 homestead exemption on our taxes.
We visited our granddaughter, Heather White, and her family in November and was
impressed by their lovely, new home on St. George Island, a few miles southwest of
Tallahassee, Florida.
The extra concrete car pad and front walk was done last year. (1986) This should have
finished our building urge, but it did not! Later we built a storage building to house
the mowing equipment. The concrete pad was poured in December of '87 and the
building was completed is 1988. Marion did most of the work.
1988
We had lots of visitors from out of sure. My nephews, Bob Mills and David Clinton,
came from Ohio, with their ladies: Melvin and Verdie Huffman, members of the Mt.
Valley Church; Eleanor and Perry Cooper from Pennsylvania; James and Viola
Mollendick from West Virginia; Kenneth and Jane Reid, from Waynesboro; Mary Ellen
Simmons from Singers Glen. All were here in January of 1988.
We always had several visits with Beulah and Buddy each year. They would come here
or we would go to Eustis every few weeks. Zelda and Blossom did not come until
February 22nd. I believe they were late coming because of Blossom's surgery. Bland's
wife, Helen, came along with them.
I had dinner for the girls, Beulah, Buddy and Frank Clinton and his wife on February
24th. Frank is Buddy's brother. They were visiting from California.
169
As soon as work was completed on the tool house we began to fix the little room at the
end of the carport into a little office for me. We insulated, paneled the walls, put in
indirect lighting and carpeted the floor. A desk was built across the west side and I
was in business! I have enjoyed it immensely! It took Troy and me two months to do
the work and we finished just before going north on April 18th. This was the last
carpenter work Troy was able to do.
Troy thought he was going to plant the usual garden when we got to the Glen but I
talked him out of it. He was able to care for the lawn and he planted tomatoes, mango
peppers and cantaloupes. That was the extent of our garden.
Roy Hinkle, a neighbor, died the last of August. We bought his car from his daughter.
Our plans then were to leave that car in the Glen, drive our car to Florida and leave it
there. With a car to use in both locations we could then fly back and forth or some
member of the family could drive us up and back. But Troy had a light stroke while
working on the back lot. A brain scan showed he had had two light strokes. We knew
he had one while we were in Winter Park and I feel sure the second one happened just
before we had the scan. I knew then that it was time to think of selling at Singers Glen
and settling permanently closer to our sons.
For the last time we drove ourselves alone to Florida leaving on October 17th. We
arrived in Sharpes early the next afternoon. Hilda came over immediately to tell us
that Dottie had passed away at 1:30 am. that morning.
Heather and Mike came with the four children the day we got to Sharpes. They were
all here two nights. Dottie's memorial service was on the 19th and they went back
home the next day.
1989
Helen Shumaker called us and said if we would come for a visit they would come and
get us and bring us back home. We had not seen their new home in Bradenton.
Marion drove us over and they insisted that they wanted to bring us home, although
Howard was planning on coming for us.
Esther and Zoid Hawk picked us up at Shumakers and had us for a meal, as did
Norma and Bill Phillips. After the morning service at Emmanuel Church we had a
wonderful period of visitation with friends, who were in the church when we served
there.
I had finally been able to convince Troy that it was time to sell the property in Virginia
when we went back in the spring. We no longer would have any use for the car we had
bought and left in Singers Glen. Lanny and Mary needed two cars and we told Lanny
that if he would drive us home we would give him the Dodge. We started out at 7:00
am and arrived at home at 10:10 pm, April 27th. Everything was in good order and we
were in bed at 11:30, thankful for a safe trip over the 900 miles we had covered.
On May 11th we left the Glen at 7:30 am. We visited in Elkins and Junior and attended
the 50th anniversary banquet of the class that graduated from Belington High School
in 1939. The class responsible for the banquet always invited any members who had
graduated earlier to come. This was the 65th anniversary for Troy. After our retirement
170
we had attended several of these banquets. Troy enjoyed them so much. It was a small
school and he knew quite a number of those who came. There would be only one more
such gathering for the school was consolidated and a new Barbour County High
School was erected after the class of 1940 graduated. We knew we would not get to
attend the last one. From there we went on for our visits to relatives and friends in
West Virginia and Ohio.
Glen Dove had called while we were still in Sharpes, about buying the house. Almost
as soon as we arrived, Glen and Kathy came to look at the house. They said they
wanted it if they could sell their home. We had it appraised and they had it appraised
and we let them have it for $5,000.00 less than the average of the two estimates. It
would have cost us more than that to have placed it in the hands of a real estate firm.
We liked the young people very much and wanted them to have it.
I made a list of the things we wanted to sell and everything was sold almost
immediately. We had knocked off the $5,000 with the understanding that the Doves
would take care of all closing costs.
We brought back to Sharpes a check for the full amount of the selling price.
We loved the beautiful Shenandoah Valley and Singers Glen was such a pleasant place
to live. I felt like I had a lump in my throat all summer and Troy was probably even
more sorry to see our life there come to an end. But painful decisions must be made
as we grow older and we have been happy here in Sharpes.
SINGERS GLEN UNITED METHODIST CHARGE - CHERRY GROVE AND DONOVAN MEMORIAL
SEPTEMBER 1989
FROM THE DESK OF DAVID W. BILLHIMER, PASTOR
Dear Members and Friends,
171
Last month I wrote to you about Rev. & Mrs. Troy Brady, dear members o£ the Singers Glen
community who have shared so much of themselves, reflecting God's love to others. Before Troy
and Elizabeth left for Florida to take up permanent residence, they were honored during the
Homecoming worship service at Cherry Grove on July 30 and then with a surprise dinner
following worship at Donovan Memorial on August 6.
I must share this. Paula and I invited
the Bradys to have lunch with us that Sunday and as far as they knew, they were to come to the
parsonage for a small get-together just with us. However, during the worship service, I broke the
news to Troy and Elizabeth that we had invited a few friends to join us for dinner and that so
many people responded that we would have to move it to the fellowship hall. Actually we had
planned this event weeks before and no one 1et 'he cat out of the bag! The Bradys were truly
surprised and we were very pleased. Elizabeth remarked, "No one can make me believe now that
Singers Glen cannot keep a secret!" I didn’t know it at the time, but Elizabeth had planned on
giving a little "farewell speech" including a poem, but we surprised it right, out of her. The poem,
along with a letter of thanks was read the following Sunday during worship, I thought everyone
would appreciate having a copy of the poem, so here it is:
I'm Glad Your Life Touched Mine
by Garnet Ann Shultz
We're very glad our lives have touched,
In these, our later years.
We've felt the joy of fellowship
And sorrowed at your tears.
You’ve brought much gladness to our hearts
Much pleasure to our days:
And just because we all have met
We've known a happier way.
We're very glad—and yet we know
It cannot always be.
There comas a time when friends must part,
Though close as you and we.
Life sends us on a different road,
The distance hurts our hearts;
Because its hard to realize
That even friends must part.
Yes, we're glad our lives have touched,
That we have come to meet.
We're glad for every dream we've shared
The bitter and the sweet.
'The years cannot erase the joys,
The gladness over much-Dear friends, please know within our hearts
We're glad our lives have touched.
Sometime a glorious day will come
When time can't take its toll,
For then there'll be no sad farewells
While endless ages roll.
Troy and Elizabeth, on behalf of all the people that your lives have touched, we thank God for you
and pray God's richest blessings upon you as you continue to touch others with Christ's love and
grace.
If anyone would like to write to the Bradys, their address is:
Rev. & Mrs. Troy R. Brady
135 Belmont Avenue
Cocoa, Florida 32927
P.S. I know that Elizabeth would want me to mention that the poem is a revised version of the
original.
172
Marion, Howard and Chena came north in the U-Haul truck they brought in order to
take back the furniture we wanted to keep. Marion drove the truck back and Howard
drove our car. While they were there we made a quick trip to Zylpha's. Glen and Kathy
Dove and Annie Lucy and Donnie Moomow were with us the last evening we spent in
our home. Glen had come to help load the truck and the Moomows came to get my big
shell picture, which will eventually be in Annie Lucy's museum in the log school
building she is renovating.
We left the Glen at 9:15 August 17th and Lyn Tutwiler took all of us to breakfast in
Harrisonburg that morning. Troy and I left them at the restaurant and went to close
the deal on the house and pick up our check. So closed one section of thirty-three
years of our lives.
Hurricane Hugo struck on the 22nd of September and left much destruction on the
east coast. South Carolina was almost devastated and 60 lives were lost.
On November 6th we went to Eustis to visit Beulah and Buddy. Buddy said that he had
good and bad days and that was one of his good days. He was his same cheerful, upbeat self and Frank and Gail Cook went with us to Stacey's for dinner that evening.
Just one week later we got word that Buddy was in the hospital seriously ill. We went
over to see him on November 16th. His condition improved some and he begged to go
home. He died there December 5th. It did not seem possible that he had gone so
quickly with cancer, but such a blessing that he did not have to suffer for months! He
was able to enjoy life up until less than a month before his death.
1990
We tried to see Beulah as often as possible after she got back to Eustis. We went over
almost as soon as she returned to Florida and we saw her almost every month. Her
son, David, and Mable Crain. from Akron brought her over once during the year.
We visited back and forth with the R d43 and Clasons from our church in Winter Park.
We made two trips to Eustis to see Elmer (Peck) Romine, whose first wife was my
deceased sister, Opal. He passed away in January of '90 and was taken back and
buried in Crown Hill by Opal.
We went back to Beulah's on February 3rd and went onto Winter Park and to the
Clasons after church. Kathy had Fran Rogers come for the noon meal so we could be
together.
We were so amused at a story Fran told about a retarded man in the small town in
Tennessee where she grew up. I have forgotten the name of the town, but for the sake
of the story I will call it Reedy and the retarded man Joe. Joe was bragging to a group
of men that he was going to marry Kate, who was known as the town prostitute. One
of the men said, "Joe, you don't want to marry Kate. She has been with every man in
Reedy." Joe replied, "Well, there ain't too many men in Reedy.'
There was a carry-in dinner on that Sunday evening at St. Andrews Church, which we
enjoyed very much. It gave us a chance to visit with the people we knew who were still
in the church after nineteen years.
173
Zylpha and Blossom had arrived at 6:p.m. January 25th. On March 5th the four of us
went to Eustis and stayed overnight with Beulah.
Marion drove us over to see Kelsie Whitlatch in St. Petersburg, on Saturday, August 4.
Kelsie is a long time friend. She and her husband were members of our home church.
While we were at the college she ran the student snack bar. We stayed overnight with
her and Marion came back in time to take us to Emmanuel Church in Bradenton for
the Sunday morning service. We gathered with old friends after the service and the
Aldrichs invited us to the picnic they were having at the site of a retirement house they
were building on Braden River, near Bradenton. Dot was as witty as ever and it was a
fun afternoon.
THE NINETIES
1991
We celebrated our sixty-fifth wedding anniversary a few days early by having all the
members of our family together for a big dinner at the Holiday House in Titusville,
Florida, Saturday, June 30th. Thirty--three were present, including all our family and
Joy's boys and their families. The only missing ones were Robbie and his family in
California.
The anniversaries ending in zero or five are reason for special celebration. If Troy and I
are still alive and able at our 70th wedding anniversary, we will have a gala affair.
We had not been out of the boundaries of Florida from the time of moving down in
August, 1989, until July 18th of '91. On that date Marion, Joy, Beulah and I flew to
San Francisco. Beulah and I remained for a wonderful visit with Ruth and her
husband, Harry Beebe. Marion and Joy rented a car for a tour of the northwest.
Frank Cook called Beulah two or three times while we were there. Ruth and I teased
her just as we did as children. Frank and Gale and Beulah and Buddy had been
bosom friends for many years. Buddy had been dead for over a year and a half and
Gale had passed away earlier in the year. Ruth and I bet Beulah $10 each that she
would get a proposal before the year was up. She said, "Neither of us are interested in
getting married again. We just enjoy being together and going out to eat." I think that
was probably true at that time, but it did not take long after that period of separation
for their feelings to ripen into love. She and Frank confirmed that when they drove
over together after their return from Ohio.
Beulah and Frank were married November 12, 1991, in a single ring ceremony. The
wedding took place in our home in Sharpes. Florida. Her daughter Jo and Jo's
husband Gerald Barstow, stood with them as Troy performed the ceremony. Marion,
Howard and Grace were present. Skip had helped decorate the room and the couple
were very grateful. Afterward, all but Marion went to the Holiday House in Titusville
for dinner. Joy joined the party there.
We returned to Sharpes on the last day of July and Marion took Beulah, Troy and I to
Akron on the 2nd day of August. We drove first to Beulah's son, Ted's, summer home
on a lake near Mt. Vernon, Ohio. We visited an hour or so with them and we then went
on to Akron, leaving Beulah to visit several weeks with her children and friends in
174
Ohio. She and Frank had already made plans by phone to meet in that area, when he
came later to visit his two children.
We visited with Elma and the two of us a continued the reminiscences which I had
begun in San Francisco with Beulah and Ruth.
After our stay in Akron we went to Virginia for a few days to see our former home and
for short visits with friends. We were happy to see that the Doves were really enjoying
the house. They had beautiful furniture in the living room and had added valances to
the vertical blinds, which added much to the decor.
Marion and Troy at Troy's Parents Grave in Junior, 1991
Lyn Tutwiler insisted that the three of us stay with her. We enjoyed being with her
again but there really was not enough time to visit as we used to do. We probably will
not make the trip again.
MY SISTERS AND I REMINISCE
Now for a short summary of my reminiscences with my sisters. We talked at length
about the things I have already written, but since I am the oldest of the living siblings I
probably told them many things they could not remember. Beulah seemed to
remember more of the words of some of the old ballads Mother sang than I did. She,
like Mother, used to sing a lot as she worked and probably sang some of the same
songs.
175
Ruth told of one of her memories which amused to all. While we were on the farm she
remembered cracking black walnuts and taking the kernels in a cup to Dad and
Gotthart working in one of the fields. Her memory was that she cracked the entire
cupful herself, but she was hardly six when we left the farm, so could not have
cracked black walnuts alone. They have to dry out for a period of time before they are
cracked, so she could not have been more than four or five years old and evidently was
made to feel that she had really done the job by herself. With much pride she
presented the cup of kernels to Dad. I imagine he bragged on her. She remembers that
he said, “Now for that I am going to give you the first penny I find rolling up a hill.”
She was pleased for she thought of the large stick of candy or the chocolate covered
teddy-bear a penny would buy. But on the way back home her reasoning took over
and she said to herself, “He is not going to find a penny rolling up a hill," and her
dreams of a sweet reward vanished.
Elma said that when we reached the hotel in Parkersburg that she thought it was the
end of the trip and we had reached the farm. She was very disappointed. A very large
building did not fulfill her dreams of what a big farm would be like. She was much
happier when the riverboat deposited us on Fairfax land.
We talked again of the little embarrassing or cute things which are usually retold
when families get together. Ruby told at a reunion at Ted's that when he was small
and Mother was setting plants in the garden that he wanted a plant of his own and
she gave him one. After he had planted it she said, "Now you must water it," and that
Ted promptly peed on it. It was really Wilber that this happened to she told us later,
but at the time we had a good laugh on Ted.
At the hotel we had our first experience of food being served in individual dishes.
Ruth, who was three years old at that time, had never seen butter in little pats and
after she had eaten most of her food she picked up the butter and announced that she
was going to eat her soap.
When I was a small child the older children used to tease me about carrying Elma's
dirty diapers to the diaper pail. Mother would fix them so I could hold them by the
doubled edges and with my other hand I would hold my nose and say, "Pewey. Amy,
Pewey, Amy." I was only sixteen months older than Elma. I imagine the older ones,
along with our parents, thought it was cute, but it made me angry to be reminded of
it.
One Christmas program Beulah was supposed to give a little recitation about making
her doll a dress. She started out bravely, “I want a piece of calico to make my doll a
dress. It doesn't have to be a big piece. A yard will do, I guess.” Just as she got that
out old Santa appeared at the door with his pack and she started to cry and ran back
to Mother.
Ruth remembered her entire recitation for one Christmas program.
How old is Santa Clause and where does he keep?
And why does he come when I asleep?
His hair is so white in the pictures I know
He must be as much as most twenty years old.
Beulah remembered all the words to one of the old ballads Mother sang and wrote
them down for me. I had a lot of these in an old scrapbook at the Glen, as well as
176
some of the songs Troy's Dad used to sing, but I must have discarded it when we
moved. The name of this one was, “The Letter Edged In Black."
I was standing at my window yesterday morning,
Without a thought of worry or of care
When I saw the postman walking up my pathway
With such a pleasant face and jaunty air.
He rang the bell and whistled as he waited,
And then he said "Good morning, to you Jack."
But he little knew the sorrow that he brought me,
When he handed me the letter edged in black.
With trembling hand I took the letter from him.
I broke the seal and this is what it said,
"Come home my boy, your poor old Father needs you.
Come home my boy; your dear old Mother's dead."
I bent my head in sorrow and in sadness.
The sunshine of my life - it all has fled,
Since the postman brought to me the letter saying,
Come home my boy your dear old Mother's dead.
Ruth and her husband are not church minded at all, so almost never attend unless
they hear of some special service somewhere. But both Sundays we were there we
went to the closest church, which was a Lutheran one. They had just held the
Vacation Bible School for the children and this Sunday was a sort of celebration of
that event. The attendance was poor and the last thing on the program was a form of
the party game, "Gossip." The pastor made a little speech about gossip then whispered
the words, "Jesus is Savior,' to the first person on each side of the isle in front. We had
arrived early and were the three first people on the left side of the church, but we were
a third of the way back in the big church. Beulah sat next to me and she passed the
gossip words on as 'Jesus is president." She decided that she had not heard correctly.
and tried to change it to, "Jesus is present," but it was too late.
There was no gossip spread on the other side of the church. It ended as started, but
our side caused a little mirth. When played at parties we always whispered so low that
it always ended up with no resemblance to the statement which started around.
Another thing that Ruth remembered about Mother was that she often illustrated
some fact by one of the old proverbs. Once when spider webs were left, after the
cleaning had been done, Mother said, "Beaus don't go where cobwebs grow."
I received a letter from Elma today. (September 9, 1991) We had talked over the phone
earlier and I asked her to write any early memories she had of our childhood. She
reminded me of some things that I had forgotten about. I do remember the swing Dad
put up in the woods for us, but I do not remember the shelf she says he put up on a
tree. She recalls that he said he wanted to keep that cleared place in the woods for the
children to play.
She told of her reactions to the picture taking of the three of us, when Opal was just a
little over a year old. I wrote earlier of that experience and part of her reaction to
Opal's crying. But she really believed that a little bird would fly out, as the
photographer said and was very disappointed that she missed seeing it. She wished he
would take another picture so she could watch more carefully. She thought that when
another baby came, the older child, no matter how young, should suddenly mature.
She said she could not understand why I treated Beulah like a baby, when we had a
177
real baby. She thinks it was because she was told, when Opal came, that she wasn't a
baby any longer.
She also reminded me of the merry-go-round Dad made for us down by the creek, and
Ted pushed us so fast on it. I think she remembers the swing so well because it was a
traumatic experience for her. Our big sister, Ruby, pushed her so high in it and she
was afraid, but would not let on. She was so relieved when Ruby got tired and stopped
pushing her.
She remembered the church as being across the creek from our play area. It was
across the creek from the house in Bakers Run and there were a lot of apple trees near
it. There were no regular services in the church, especially in the winter time, but
there was Sunday School in the summers and I remember that there was someone
who came and preached occasionally. She mentioned the books we got for Sunday
School attendance and that I was sick one Sunday and did not get as nice a book as
she and Opal got. but that I had mine longer.
Today I remembered another experience I had in the house where Ruth was born. I
had pneumonia. I think I must have been quite ill, for I recall that there were lots of
people who came to see me and someone brought me a little gold mesh purse. Other
people would put pennies in it. I was on the double bed in the sitting room. Elma had
a short sickness at the same time, but it only lasted a few days. She must have been
running a high fever one night. She was on a cot in the same room. I remember her
saying, 'The cot is kicking up its heels." Dad sat down on the foot of the cot, telling her
he would hold it down. She seemed satisfied then.
I had another "Do you remember” letter from Elma today, 9-14-1991. Guess I have
started her on the road of recall. also. She started to school after her 6th birthday,
January 9, 1915. She wrote that there was a little girl in school who rubbed snuff.
Such a girl would be looked on with disfavor from us. Our parents never used tobacco
in any form. Rubbing snuff or chewing tobacco was abhorrent to us. We were taught
that they were such dirty habits.
This "snuff-rubber" brought a pretty piece of rubber to school and said she had
overshoes of all colors of rubber at home. She very generously offered to bring each of
us a pair of overshoes the next day. Emma asked for red ones and I asked for blue.
From my lofty age of seven years, four months, as we walked home from school that
afternoon, I informed Elma that Belva did not have those overshoes. She was just a
story teller! We were allowed to call each other and others, story tellers, but we would
not have dared to say. 'You are a liar.' Lie and liar were forbidden words, as was darn.
I would have been afraid to even think the word, "damn."
Anyway, my credulous little sister, Mary Elma, was quite disappointed when she did
not get the promised red overshoes. Belva had forgotten them! She continued to forget
to bring them, until even Elma ceased to expect to receive them.
Elam, also, reminded me of the spelling headmarks we received in school. They were
simply little strips of paper with our name and the name of our teacher written on
them. Her name was Rosetta B. Jones. The reason I remember her name so well is
because I have seen it in the front of the book I got for getting the most headmarks for
the grade I was in. Ted also won the gift for this accomplishment, in his grade. The
name of my book was, "Merry Girls of England." Ted's book was "Beautiful Joe." It was
about a dog. As usual, for everything I got as a child, I still have my book. Elma came
178
in second in her class, but she should have had a gift also, for she did not enter school
until January. There probably were not more than three or four in each grade, so
these were not high honors. They meant a lot to us as young children.
We lived at Bakers Run when the above events she mentioned occurred, but she keeps
reminding me of something she declares happened on the Fairfax Farm. Beulah and I
have always questioned it, but she has a memory like an elephant, so I guess it really
happened. Anyway, children of a tender age can't be held responsible for trying to get
out of work in any way possible, especially when we knew nothing of the rules of
sanitation. Here is the story she tells. I was washing dishes and Beulah was drying
them. She carried in her plate, which she had licked clean and showed it to me. I said,
"That is so clean we will not have to wash it." Of course, Tattle-tale Elma, told Mother,
and we had to wash it.
Quote from her letter: "I knew our mother favored you, but I was never jealous,
because you were always good to me. You always bossed me, but you did it in a nice
constructive way."
Thank you, Sister Elma! But I think it is just in your mind that Mother favored me.
I recall distinctly the first moving pictures we ever saw. We had been hearing tales of
that marvelous invention, so when the news was circulated that the movie, 'Ten Nights
In a Bar Room," was to be shown in Industry, which was a small settlement across the
river from the Fairfax Farm, our entire family went to see it. Mother had read the book
to the family, as she did any book that came into our possession. The entertainer had
set up a tent and provided several rows of seats, by placing boards on kegs. The
screen was, I believe, a sheet hung in the front of the tent. We were enthralled as those
flickering characters moved around in that sinful barroom. In one scene a man came
dashing up on a horse. For a few seconds it looked as though he was going to ride over
the assembled people. One of the younger children became scared and started to cry.
Industry had a post office and a store, but we usually went to Creston for our needs. It
was a little farther, but we could ride the horses there. Because it was across the river
we walked when we went to Industry. I see in my zip code directory that there is a post
office at Industrial. I wonder if it is what we knew as Industry.
One day at Elizabeth I asked Mother to give me the words to the ballad she sang,
about the tragic deaths of three young women. I wrote them down as she gave them to
me. I must have been very easily touched, for I was embarrassed when I started to cry
as I wrote. She must have been surprised, but she did not say a word about my tears.
She just kept dictating the words, as I was able to write them. I was fourteen when we
moved to Elizabeth, so I was not a small child.
SONGS OLR PARENTS SANG
THREE YOUNG LADIES
‘Twas on the twenty fourth of June
When summer flowers in their bloom,
That forked lightning flashed around,
179
While awful thunder shook the ground.
The awful thunder ceased to roar,
The forked lightning flashed no more,
The rain in torrents no more falls
But God gives more alarming calls.
In western Pennsylvania fair,
At Washington, three ladies were
All teachers in the Sabbath School,
Where children learn the golden rule.
And on the day before described,
The three to Gravel Run did ride.
At God’s own house they did appear,
With young John Ashe to worship there.
They heard the gospels joyful sound,
And at the altar gathered round,
And took the sacramental wine
And broken bread for the last time.
A hymn of prayer and praise they sang
As they rode back to Washington,
And tried a swollen stream to ford
Which sent their spirits home to God.
The young man on the tide did float,
Till brought in contact with a boat,
In which he mounted o’er the waves
Which saved him from a watery grave.
The people went and searched around,
In old French Creek their bodies found.
Which in a charnel house were laid,
And funeral ceremonies paid.
Lucinda Phelps and Harriett Strong,
Elizabeth Ashe,--all three are gone,
The rolling current stopped their breath,
And left their bodies cold in death.
Where now do those young ladies lie?
Let three graveyards make the reply.
All those who wish a joyful home
Regard these warnings from the tomb.
These old ballads were not very good poetry, but certainly as good as many of the
country songs we hear today. So many of the old ballads were written about some
tragedy. The one above is sung to the well known refrain of, " The Butcher Boy."
180
LISTEN TO THE MOCKING BIRD
I am dreaming now of Hallie, Sweet Hallie, Sweet Hallie,
I am dreaming now of Hallie, for the thought of her is one that never dies.
She’s sleeping in the valley, the valley, the valley,
She’s sleeping in the valley, and the mocking bird is singing where she lies.
Chorus
Listen to the mocking bird, listen to the mocking bird,
The mocking bird is singing o’er her grave.
Listen to the mocking bird, listen to the mocking bird,
Still singing where the weeping willows wave.
Ah! Well I yet remember, remember, remember,
Ah! Well I yet remember, when we gathered in the cotton side by side.
Twas in the mild September, September, September,
Twas in the mild September and the mocking bird is singing far and wide.
THE BUTCHER BOY
In London Town there once did dwell
A butcher boy, I loved so well.
He courted me, my life away,
And then with me he would not stay.
There is another place in town,
Where he often goes, and sits around.
He’ll take a strange girl on his knee,
And tell her things that he once told me.
It's grief oh, grief I'll tell you why;
It's because she has more gold than I.
Her gold will melt, her beauty fly,
And then she'll be as poor as I.
So dig my grave, both wide and deep,
Place a marble stone at my bead and feet;
Upon my breast a turtle dove,
To show to the world that I died for love.
BILLY BOY
Where have you been Billy Boy Billy Boy?
Where have you been, Charming Billy?
I've been to we my wife, she's the joy of my life;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
Did she ask you to come in, Billy Boy, Billy Boy?
Did she ask you to come n, Charming Billy?
She asked me b come in with dimples in her chin;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
181
Did she set for you a chair, Billy Boy, Billy Boy?
Did she set for you a chair, Charming Billy?
Yes, she set for me a chair, with the wrinkles in her hair;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
Can she bake a sweetened pone, Billy Boy, Billy Boy?
Can she bake a sweetened pone, Charming Billy?
She can bake a sweetened pone, you can eat or leave alone;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
Can she bake a cherry pie, Billy Boy, Billy Boy?
Can she bake a cherry pie, Charming Billy?
She can bake a cherry pie, quick as a cat can wink its eye;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
Can she make a pair of breeches, Billy Boy, Billy Boy?
Can she make a pair of breeches, Charming Billy?
She can make a pair of breeches, quick as you can count the stitches;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
How old is she, Billy Boy, Billy Boy?
How old is she, Charming Billy?
She's twice six, twice seven, twice ten and eleven;
She's a young thing and cannot leave her mother.
WHERE IS MY BOY TONIGHT?
Where is my wandering boy tonight?
The boy of my tend'rest care,
The boy that was once my joy and light,
The child of my love and prayer.
CHORUS
O, where is my boy tonight?
O, where is my boy tonight?
My heart o'er flows,
For I love him he knows.
O, where is my boy tonight?
Once he was pure as the morning dew,
As he knelt at his mother's knee.
No face so bright, no heart more true,
And none was as sweet as he
CHORUS
O, where is my boy tonight?
O, where is my boy tonight?
My heart o’er flows,
For I love him he knows.
182
O, where is my boy tonight?
Troy remembers hearing his parents sing "Erin's Green Shore'. My mother also knew
this song.
'ERIN'S GREEN SHORE
One evening so late as I rambled
On the banks of a clear, pearly stream,
I sat down on a bed of primroses
And I gently fell into a dream.
I dreamed that I saw a fair damsel,
Her equal I ne’er saw before.
And she sighed for the wrongs of her country,
As she strayed along 'Erins' green shore.
I quickly addressed that fair damsel
"Bright jewel, come tell me your name.
I know you are strange to this country,
And I dare to ask you the name."
She resembled the goddess of freedom,
Green was the mantle she wore,
All bound round the shamrock and primroses,
That grew along ‘Erins' green shore.
Her eyes were like two sparkling diamonds,
Or the stars on a cold frosty night.
Her cheeks were like two blooming roses,
And her teeth were of ivory so white.
She resembled the goddess of liberty.
Green was the dress that she wore.
All bound round with shamrock and primroses.
That grew on 'Erins' green shore.
In a transport of joy. I awakened,
And I found I had been in a dream.
That beautiful damsel had fled me,
And I longed to slumber again.
May the heavens above be her guardian,
For I know I shall see her no more.
May the sunbeams of glory shine o'er her,
As she strays on 'Erins' green shore.
MORE SISTERLY REMEMBRANCES
This section of my memoirs is getting quite long. My sisters keep reminding me of
funny little incidents that have been discussed at the family reunions. In an amusing
letter I got from Ruth today. (9-26-91) She told of three or four that involved her and
Beulah. Ruth has stated those incidents in an amusing way so I will just quote what
she has written.
183
"When we lived in Creston she and I both bought a nickel's worth of candy at Hilton's
store. In those days a nickel's worth was quite a bit of candy. I suggested that we see
which of us could keep it the longest and she agreed. I hid mine in that coffee grinder
we kept on the side porch, and every once in a while, I'd go and get a piece, dust off
the ants and eat it. But afterwards I'd ask her how many pieces she had left, and she
would tell me. Well, there was so much candy and the game went on so long, that I
believe she forgot that she forgot it was a game. Finally she said she had eaten her last
piece. I went and got my last piece and ate it. Then told her that I had won the game.
Then she said, "No, you didn’t win, for I still have some in my hollow tooth:"
Quite a rivalry between two little sisters!
Another quote from Ruth's letter.
"When we lived in Elizabeth I got the idea that I would learn the words to all the songs
in the hymn book, so that when I was in church, I could hold the book and gaze off
into space, as I'd seen the adults do, and still keep singing. So I got the hymn book
and I sat in the swing on our front porch and systematically sang every hymn I knew
in the book. I practiced for days, but every day when I came to, "Sweet Beulah Land"
I'd hear Beulah say, "Mother, make Ruth stop singing that song."
Another quote:
"When we lived in Parkersburg, Beulah and I were sitting in the swing, with one of the
young boarders. He was keeping us entertained by telling us tales of his adventures. I
don't remember much of what he said but I do remember that I was impressed and
fascinated, and believing every word. I remember that he said "Would you kids like to
hear how I meet girls?" Of course we wanted to hear it, so he said "I just go out in the
park and I find a bunch of girls talking together, and I just go up to them and say,
“Hey, Mary, come here a minute. I want to tell you something, and one of them will
come and talk to me." That was just too much for Beulah! She got up, looked him
straight in the eye and asked "You don't know any of those girls?" He said, "No, I don't
know any of them." She said "I don't believe a word you've been saying."
Another quote:
"I think Beulah was about twelve when we were at a church function. A boy walked up
to her and said "May I see you home tonight7' She replied, "Sure, just stand here and
watch me." I really don’t think she meant to be smart or funny. She had probably not
heard that expression before and did not know what he meant.
I knew all about the next incident, but had forgotten it. It happened on the farm and
both Beulah and Ruth were quite small. Our big sister, Ruby, was going with the man
she later married. Ruth was the youngest and Ruby wanted to show her off. So she
painstakingly taught Ruth to play on the organ, "Peter, Peter, Pumpkin Eater," and to
sing it. But while she was teaching Ruth, Beulah, not to be outdone by her younger
sister, learned it also. Ruth played it slowly and deliberately and Beulah could play it
faster. As soon as Ross Belt was seated in the parlor, Beulah ran in, plopped herself
on the organ stool and played and sang real fast the song they both had learned. Ruth
wrote, "She put a damper on Ruby's idea, but probably Ross was just as happy that
the show was soon over.'
184
CONCLUSION
If there is to be any chance at all of getting this printed and bound before Christmas I
must bring it to a close today. I wish I could think of something very profound and
moving as my conclusion but I am just Mother Brady to all of you and you know I love
you. I just pray that you will find "the peace that passes all understanding." and that if
you reach the ripe old age of eighty-four that you will be happy and secure in whatever
circumstances you find yourselves. This can be your lot if you are living for the Lord.
I want to close with a copy of my Grandfather Michael Thrash's letter. It was written
almost 100 years ago and is the only written evidence I have that he was a Christian
man. He wrote to his half-brother, “--so it would be better for us if we could be ready
any and all the time.”
Copen Braxton Co Wv
Sept the 7th
Dear brother
i seat myself to drop you a few lines i landed home from your place a short time ago and acording to promise i have Been looking
around enquiring about stock. i can not find any place that you can trade your horse to any advantage. Yearling cattle The kind you
want is not very plentiful in this neighborhood however There is some if you was here you might gather a Bunch by taking one or
two at a place i think they can be bought for about 3, cts
i have been laid up with Rheumatism ever since i was at your home not able to do any work at all. i have been somewhat uneasy
about you since i was there. i would love to hear from you. i hope you are well and be able to be up tending to business. There is a
good deal of sickness in this part of the country. one of the neighbors died since i came home, a stout young man. we cant tell when
death will come so it would be better for us if we could be ready any and all the time.
write to me and let me know how you are and if you are coming out or not. i will close i am so nervous.
M. Thrash
185